Title: Bob, Son of Battle
Author: Ollivant, Alfred
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Bob, Son of Battle" ***


BOB, SON OF BATTLE

By Alfred Ollivant



CONTENTS


     PART I  THE COMING OF THE TAILLESS TYKE
     Chapter I. The Gray Dog
     Chapter II. A Son of Hagar
     Chapter III. Red Wull
     Chapter IV. First Blood


     PART II THE LITTLE MAN
     Chapter V. A Man’s Son
     Chapter VI. A Licking or a Lie
     Chapter VII. The White Winter
     Chapter VIII. M’Adam and His Coat


     PART III THE SHEPHERDS’ TROPHY
     Chapter IX. Rivals,
     Chapter X. Red Wull Wins
     Chapter XI. Oor Bob,
     Chapter XII. How Red Wull Held the Bridge
     Chapter XIII. The Face in the Frame


     PART IV THE BLACK KILLER
     Chapter XIV. A Mad Man
     Chapter XV. Death on the Marches,
     Chapter XVI. The Black Killer
     Chapter XVII. A Mad Dog
     Chapter XVIII. How the Killer was Singed
     Chapter XIX. Lad and Lass
     Chapter XX. The Snapping of the String
     Chapter XXI. Horror of Darkness


     PART V OWD BOB O’ KENMUIR
     Chapter XXII. A Man and a Maid
     Chapter XXIII. Th’ Owd Un
     Chapter XXIV. A Shot in the Night
     Chapter XXV. The Shepherds’ Trophy.


     PART VI  THE BLACK KILLER
     Chapter XXVI. Red-handed
     Chapter XXVII. For the Defence
     Chapter XXVIII. The Devil’s Bowl
     Chapter XXIX. The Devil’s Bowl
     Chapter XXX. The Tailless Tyke at Bay


     Postscript



PART I THE COMING OF THE TAILLESS TYKE



Chapter I. THE GRAY DOG


THE sun stared brazenly down on a gray farmhouse lying, long and low
in the shadow of the Muir Pike; on the ruins of peel-tower and barmkyn,
relics of the time of raids, it looked; on ranges of whitewashed
outbuildings; on a goodly array of dark-thatched ricks.

In the stack-yard, behind the lengthy range of stables, two men were
thatching. One lay sprawling on the crest of the rick, the other stood
perched on a ladder at a lower level.

The latter, small, old, with shrewd nut-brown countenance, was Tammas
Thornton, who had served the Moores of Kenmuir for more than half a
century. The other, on top of the stack, wrapped apparently in gloomy
meditation, was Sam’l Todd. A solid Dales--man, he, with huge hands and
hairy arms; about his face an uncomely aureole of stiff, red hair; and
on his features, deep-seated, an expression of resolute melancholy.

“Ay, the Gray Dogs, bless ‘em!” the old man was saying. “Yo’ canna beat
‘em not nohow. Known ‘em ony time this sixty year, I have, and niver
knew a bad un yet. Not as I say, mind ye, as any on ‘em cooms up to Rex
son o’ Rally. Ah, he was a one, was Rex! We’s never won Cup since his
day.”

“Nor niver shall agin, yo’ may depend,” said the other gloomily.

Tammas clucked irritably.

“G’long, Sam’! Todd!” he cried, “Yo’ niver happy onless yo’ making’
yo’self miser’ble. I niver see sich a chap. Niver win agin? Why, oor
young Bob he’ll mak’ a right un, I tell yo’, and I should know. Not as
what he’ll touch Rex son o’ Rally, mark ye! I’m niver saying’ so, Sam’l
Todd. Ah, he was a one, was Rex! I could tell yo’ a tale or two o’ Rex.
I mind me hoo--”

The big man interposed hurriedly.

“I’ve heard it afore, Tammas, I welly ‘ave,” he said.

Tammas paused and looked angrily up.

“Yo’ve heard it afore, have yo’, Sam’l Todd?” he asked sharply. “And
what have yo’ heard afore?”

“Yo’ stories, owd lad--yo’ stories o’ Rex son o’ Rally.”

“Which on’ em

“All on ‘em, Tammas, all on ‘em--mony a time. I’m fair sick on ‘em,
Tammas, I welly am,” he pleaded.

The old man gasped. He brought down his mallet with a vicious smack.

“I’ll niver tell yo’ a tale agin, Sam’l Todd, not if yo’ was to go on
yo’ bended knees for’t. Nay; it bain’t no manner o’ use talkin’. Niver
agin, says I.”

“I niver askt yo’,” declared honest Sam’l.

“Nor it wouldna ha’ bin no manner o’ use if yo’ had,” said the other
viciously. “I’ll niver tell yo’ a tale agin if I was to live to be a
hunderd.”

“Yo’ll not live to be a hunderd, Tammas Thornton, nor near it,” said
Sam’l brutally.

“I’ll live as long as some, I warrant,” the old man replied with spirit.
“I’ll live to see Cup back i’ Kenmuir, as I said afore.”

“If yo’ do,” the other declared with emphasis, “Sam’l Todd niver spake a
true word. Nay, nay, lad; yo’re owd, yo’re wambly, your time’s near run
or I’m the more mistook.”

“For mussy’s sake hold yo’ tongue, Sam’l Todd! It’s clack-clack all
day--” The old man broke off suddenly, and buckled to his work with
suspicious vigor. “Mak’ a show yo’ bin workin’, lad,” he whispered.
“Here’s Master and oor Bob.”

As he spoke, a tall gaitered man with weather-beaten face, strong, lean,
austere, and the blue-gray eyes of the hill-country, came striding into
the yard. And trotting soberly at his heels, with the gravest, saddest
eyes ever you saw, a sheep-dog puppy.

A rare dark gray he was, his long coat, dashed here and there with
lighter touches, like a stormy sea moonlit. Upon his chest an escutcheon
of purest white, and the dome of his head showered, as it were, with
a sprinkling of snow. Perfectly compact, utterly lithe, inimitably
graceful with his airy-fairy action; a gentleman every inch, you could
not help but stare at him--Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir.

At the foot of the ladder the two stopped. And the young dog, placing
his forepaws on a lower rung, looked up, slowly waving his silvery
brush.

“A proper Gray Dog!” mused Tammas, gazing down into the dark face
beneath him. “Small, yet big; light to get about on backs o’ his sheep,
yet not too light. Wi’ a coat hard a-top to keep oot Daleland weather,
soft as sealskin beneath. And wi’ them sorrerful eyes on him as niver
goes but wi’ a good un. Amaist he minds me o’ Rex son o’ Rally.”

“Oh, dear! Oh, dear!” groaned Sam’l. But the old man heard him not.

“Did ‘Enry Farewether tell yo’ hoo he acted this mornin’, Master?” he
inquired, addressing the man at the foot of the ladder.

“Nay,” said the other, his stern eyes lighting.

“Why, ‘twas this way, it seems,” Tammas continued. “Young bull gets
‘isseif loose, somegate and marches oot into yard, o’erturns milkpail,
and prods owd pigs i’ ribs. And as he stands lookin’ about un, thinking’
what he shall be up to next, oor Bob sees un ‘An’ what yo’ doin’ here,
Mr. Bull?’ he seems to say, cockin’ his ears and trottin’ up gay-like.
Wi’ that bull bloats fit to bust ‘isseif, lashes wi’s tail, waggles his
head, and gets agate o’ chargin’ ‘im. But Bob leaps oot o’ way, quick
as lightnin’ yet cool as butter, and when he’s done his foolin drives un
back agin.”

“Who seed all this?” interposed Sam’l, sceptically.

“‘Enry Farewether from the loft. So there, Fat’ead!” Tammas replied, and
continued his tale. “So they goes on; bull chargin’ and Bob drivin’
un back and back, hoppin’ in and oot agin, quiet as a cowcumber, yet
determined. At last Mr. Bull sees it’s no manner o’ use that gate, so he
turns, rares up, and tries to jump wall. Nary a bit. Young dog jumps
in on un and nips him by tail. Wi’ that, bull tumbles down in a hurry,
turns wi’ a kind o’ groan, and marches back into stall, Bob after un.
And then, dang me!”--the old man beat the ladder as he loosed off this
last titbit,--“if he doesna sit’ isseif i’ door like a sentrynel till
‘Enry Farewether coom up. Hoo’s that for a tyke not yet a year?”

Even Sam’l Todd was moved by the tale.

“Well done, oor Bob!” he cried.

“Good, lad!” said the Master, laying a hand on the dark head at his
knee.

“Yo’ may well say that,” cried Tammas in a kind of ecstasy. “A proper
Gray Dog, I tell yo’. Wi’ the brains of a man and the way of a woman.
Ah, yo’ canna beat ‘em nohow, the Gray Dogs o’ Kenmuir!”

The patter of cheery feet rang out on the plank-bridge over the stream
below them. Tammas glanced round.

“Here’s David,” he said. “Late this mornin’ he be.”

A fair-haired boy came spurring up the slope, his face all aglow with
the speed of his running. Straightway the young dog dashed off to
meet him with a fiery speed his sober gait belied. The two raced back
together into the yard.

“Poor lad!” said Sam’l gloomily, regarding the newcomer.

“Poor heart!” muttered Tammas. While the Master’s face softened visibly.
Yet there looked little to pity in this jolly, rocking lad with the
tousle of light hair and fresh, rosy countenance.

“G’mornin’, Mister Moore! Morn’n, Tammas! Morn’n, Sam’l!” he panted as
he passed; and ran on through the hay-carpeted yard, round the corner of
the stable, and into the house.

In the kitchen, a long room with red-tiled floor and latticed windows,
a woman, white-aproned and frail-faced, was bustling about her morning
business. To her skirts clung a sturdy, bare-legged boy; while at
the oak table in the centre of the room a girl with brown eyes and
straggling hair was seated before a basin of bread and milk.

“So yo’ve coom at last, David!” the woman cried, as the boy entered;
and, bending, greeted him with a tender, motherly salutation, which he
returned as affectionately. “I welly thowt yo’d forgot us this mornin’.
Noo sit you’ doon beside oor Maggie.” And soon he, too, was engaged in a
task twin to the girl’s.

The two children munched away in silence, the little bare-legged boy
watching them, the while, critically. Irritated by this prolonged stare,
David at length turned on him.

“Weel, little Andrew,” he said, speaking in that paternal fashion in
which one small boy loves to address another. “Weel, ma little lad,
yo’m coomin’ along gradely.” He leant back in his chair the better to
criticise his subject. But Andrew, like all the Moores, slow of speech,
preserved a stolid silence, sucking a chubby thumb, and regarding his
patron a thought cynically.

David resented the expression on the boy’s countenance, and half rose to
his feet.

“Yo’ put another face on yo’, Andrew Moore,” he cried threateningly, “or
I’ll put it for yo’.”

Maggie, however, interposed opportunely.

“Did yo’ feyther beat yo’ last night?” she inquired in a low voice; and
there was a shade of anxiety in the soft brown eyes.

“Nay,” the boy answered; “he was a-goin’ to, but he never did. Drunk,”
 he added in explanation.

“What was he goin’ to beat yo’ for, David?” asked Mrs. Moore.

“What for? Why, for the fun o’t--to see me squiggle,” the boy replied,
and laughed bitterly.

“Yo’ shouldna speak so o’ your dad, David,” reproved the other as
severely as was in her nature.

“Dad! a fine dad! I’d dad him an I’d the chance,” the boy muttered
beneath his breath. Then, to turn the conversation:

“Us should be startin’, Maggie,” he said, and going to the door. “Bob!
Owd Bob, lad! Ar’t coomin’ along?” he called.

The gray dog came springing up like an antelope, and the three started
off for school together.

Mrs. Moore stood in the doorway, holding Andrew by the hand, and watched
the departing trio.

“‘Tis a pretty pair, Master, surely,” she said softly to her husband,
who came up at the moment.

“Ay, he’ll be a fine lad if his fether’ll let him,” the tall man
answered.

“Tis a shame Mr. M’Adam should lead him such a life,” the woman
continued indignantly. She laid a hand on her husband’s arm, and looked
up at him coaxingly.

“Could yo’ not say summat to un, Master, think ‘ee? Happen he’d ‘tend
to you,” she pleaded. For Mrs. Moore imagined that there could be no one
but would gladly heed what James Moore, Master of Kenmuir, might say
to him. “He’s not a bad un at bottom, I do believe,” she continued. “He
never took on so till his missus died. Eh, but he was main fond o’ her.”

Her husband shook his head “Nay, mother,” he said “‘Twould nob’ but
mak’ it worse for t’ lad. M’Adam’d listen to no one, let alone me.” And,
indeed, he was right; for the tenant of the Grange made no secret of his
animosity for his straight-going, straight-speaking neighbor.

       *       *       *       *       *

Owd Bob, in the mean time, had escorted the children to the larch-copse
bordering on the lane which leads to the village. Now he crept
stealthily back to the yard, and established himself behind the
water-butt.

How he played and how he laughed; how he teased old Whitecap till that
gray gander all but expired of apoplexy and impotence; how he ran the
roan bull-calf, and aroused the bitter wrath of a portly sow, mother of
many, is of no account.

At last, in the midst of his merry mischief-making, a stern voice
arrested him.

“Bob, lad, I see ‘tis time we larned you yo’ letters.”

So the business of life began for that dog of whom the simple
farmer-folk of the Daleland still love to talk,--Bob, son of Battle,
last of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.



Chapter II. A SON OF HAGAR


It is a lonely country, that about the Wastrel-dale.

Parson Leggy Hornbut will tell you that his is the smallest church in
the biggest parish north of the Derwent, and that his cure numbers more
square miles than parishioners. Of fells and ghylls it consists, of
becks and lakes; with here a scattered hamlet and there a solitary hill
sheep-farm. It is a country in which sheep are paramount; and every
other Dalesman is engaged in that profession which is as old as Abel.
And the talk of the men of the land is of wethers and gimmers, of
tup-hoggs, ewe tegs in wool, and other things which are but fearsome
names to you and me; and always of the doings or misdoings, the
intelligence or stupidity, of their adjutants, the sheep-dogs.

Of all the Daleland, the country from the Black Water to Grammoch Pike
is the wildest. Above the tiny stone-built village of Wastrel-dale the
Muir Pike nods its massive head. Westward, the desolate Mere Marches,
from which the Sylvesters’ great estate derives its name, reach away in
mile on mile of sheep infested, wind-swept moorland. On the far side of
the Marches is that twin dale where flows the gentle Silver Lea. And it
is there in the paddocks at the back of the Dalesman’s Daughter, that,
in the late summer months, the famous sheep-dog Trials of the North are
held. There that the battle for the Dale Cup, the world-known Shepherds’
Trophy, is fought out.

Past the little inn leads the turnpike road to the market-centre of the
district--Grammoch-town. At the bottom of the paddocks at the back of
the inn winds the Silver Lea. Just there a plank bridge crosses the
stream, and, beyond, the Murk Muir Pass crawls up the sheer side of the
Scaur on to the Mere Marches.

At the head of the Pass, before it debouches on to those lonely
sheep-walks which divide the two dales, is that hollow, shuddering with
gloomy possibilities, aptly called the Devil’s Bowl. In its centre the
Lone Tarn, weirdly suggestive pool, lifts its still face to the sky. It
was beside that black, frozen water, across whose cold surface the storm
was swirling in white snow-wraiths, that, many, many years ago (not in
this century), old Andrew Moore came upon the mother of the Gray Dogs of
Kenmuir.

In the North, every one who has heard of the Muir Pike--and who has
not?--has heard of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir, every one who has heard
of the Shepherd’s Trophy--and who has not?--knows their fame. In that
country of good dogs and jealous masters the pride of place has long
been held unchallenged. Whatever line may claim to follow the Gray Dogs
always lead the van. And there is a saying in the land: “Faithfu’ as the
Moores and their tykes.”

       *       *       *       *       *

On the top dresser to the right of the fireplace in the kitchen
of Kenmuir lies the family Bible. At the end you will find a loose
sheet--the pedigree of the Gray Dogs; at the beginning, pasted on the
inside, an almost similar sheet, long since yellow with age--the family
register of the Moores of Kenmuir.

Running your eye down the loose leaf, once, twice, and again it will be
caught by a small red cross beneath a name, and under the cross the one
word “Cup.” Lastly, opposite the name of Rex son of Rally, are two of
those proud, tell-tale marks. The cup referred to is the renowned Dale
Cup--Champion Challenge Dale Cup, open to the world. Had Rex won it but
once again the Shepherds’ Trophy, which many men have lived to win, and
died still striving after, would have come to rest forever in the little
gray house below the Pike.

It was not to be, however. Comparing the two sheets, you read beneath
the dog’s name a date and a pathetic legend; and on the other sheet,
written in his son’s boyish hand, beneath the name of Andrew Moore the
same date and the same legend.

From that day James Moore, then but a boy, was master of Kenmuir.

So past Grip and Rex and Rally, and a hundred others, until at the foot
of the page you come to that last name--Bob, son of Battle.

       *       *       *       *       *

From the very first the young dog took to his work in a manner to
amaze even James Moore. For a while he watched his mother, Meg, at her
business, and with that seemed to have mastered the essentials of sheep
tactics.

Rarely had such fiery élan been seen on the sides of the Pike; and with
it the young dog combined a strange sobriety, an admirable patience,
that justified, indeed, the epithet. “Owd.” Silent he worked, and
resolute; and even in those days had that famous trick of coaxing the
sheep to do his wishes;--blending, in short, as Tammas put it, the
brains of a man with the way of a woman.

Parson Leggy, who was reckoned the best judge of a sheep or sheep-dog
‘twixt Tyne and Tweed, summed him up in the one word “Genius.” And James
Moore himself, cautious man, was more than pleased.

In the village, the Dalesmen, who took a personal pride in the Gray Dogs
of Kenmuir, began to nod sage heads when “oor” Bob was mentioned. Jim
Mason, the postman, whose word went as far with the villagers as Parson
Leggy’s with the gentry, reckoned he’d never seen a young un as so took
his fancy.

That winter it grew quite the recognized thing, when they had gathered
of a night round the fire in the Sylvester Arms, with Tammas in the
centre, old Jonas Maddox on his right, Rob Saunderson of the Holt on the
left, and the others radiating away toward the sides, for some one to
begin with:

“Well, and what o’ oor Bob, Mr. Thornton?”

To which Tammas would always make reply:

“Oh, yo’ ask Sam’l there. He’ll tell yo’ better’n me, “--and would
forthwith plunge, himself, into a yarn.

And the way in which, as the story proceeded, Tupper of Swinsthwaite
winked at Ned Hoppin of Fellsgarth, and Long Kirby, the smith, poked Jem
Burton, the publican, in the ribs, and Sexton Ross said, “Ma word, lad!”
 spoke more eloquently than many words.

One man only never joined in the chorus of admiration. Sitting always
alone in the background, little M’Adam would listen with an incredulous
grin on his sallow face.

“Oh, ma certes! The devil’s in the dog! It’s no cannie ava!” he would
continually exclaim, as Tammas told his tale.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the Daleland you rarely see a stranger’s face. Wandering in the wild
country about the twin dales at the time of this story, you might have
met Parson Leggy, striding along with a couple of varmint terriers at
his heels, and young Cyril Gilbraith, whom he was teaching to tie flies
and fear God, beside him; or Jim Mason, postman by profession, poacher
by predilection, honest man and sportsman by nature, hurrying along with
the mail-bags on his shoulder, a rabbit in his pocket, and the faithful
Betsy a yard behind. Besides these you might have hit upon a quiet
shepherd and a wise-faced dog; Squire Sylvester, going his rounds upon
a sturdy cob; or, had you been lucky, sweet Lady Eleanour bent upon some
errand of mercy to one of the many tenants.

It was while the Squire’s lady was driving through the village on a
visit* to Tammas’s slobbering grandson--it was shortly after Billy
Thornton’s advent into the world--that little M’Adam, standing in the
door of the Sylvester Arms, with a twig in his mouth and a sneer fading
from his lips, made his ever-memorable remark:

“Sall!” he said, speaking in low, earnest voice; “‘tis a muckle wumman.”

     Note:* It was this visit which figured in the Grammoch-town
     _Argus_ (local and radical) under the heading of “Alleged
     Wholesale Corruption by Tory Agents.” And that is why, on
     the following market day, Herbert Trotter, journalist,
     erstwhile gentleman, and Secretary of the Dale Trials, found
     himself trying to swim in the public horse-trough.

“What? What be sayin’, mon?” cried old Jonas, startled out of his usual
apathy.

M’Adam turned sharply on the old man.

“I said the wumman wears a muckle hat!” he snapped.

Blotted out as it was, the observation still remains--a tribute of
honest admiration. Doubtless the Recording Angel did not pass it by.
That one statement anent the gentle lady of the manor is the only
personal remark ever credited to little M’Adam not born of malice and
all uncharitableness. And that is why it is ever memorable.

The little Scotsman with the sardonic face had been the tenant of the
Grange these many years; yet he had never grown acclimatized to the
land of the Southron. With his shrivelled body and weakly legs he looked
among the sturdy, straight-limbed sons of the hill-country like some
brown, wrinkled leaf holding its place midst a galaxy of green. And as
he differed from them physically, so he did morally.

He neither understood them nor attempted to. The North-country character
was an unsolved mystery to him, and that after ten years’ study.
“One-half o’ what ye say they doot, and they let ye see it; t’ither half
they disbelieve, and they tell ye so,” he once said. And that explained
his attitude toward them, and consequently theirs toward him.

He stood entirely alone; a son of Hagar, mocking. His sharp, ill tongue
was rarely still, and always bitter. There was hardly a man in the land,
from Langholm How to the market-cross in Grammoch-town, but had at
one time known its sting, endured it in silence--for they are slow of
speech, these men of the fells and meres--and was nursing his resentment
till a day should bring that chance which always comes. And when at
the Sylvester Arms, on one of those rare occasions when M’Adam was not
present, Tammas summed up the little man in that historic phrase of his,
“When he’s drunk he’s wi’lent, and when he bain’t he’s wicious,” there
was an applause to gratify the blasé heart of even Tammas Thornton.

Yet it had not been till his wife’s death that the little man had
allowed loose rein to his ill-nature. With her firmly gentle hand no
longer on the tiller of his life, it burst into fresh being. And alone
in the world with David, the whole venom of his vicious temperament was
ever directed against the boy’s head. It was as though he saw in his
fair-haired son the unconscious cause of his ever-living sorrow. All
the more strange this, seeing that, during her life, the boy had been
to poor Flora M’Adam as her heart’s core. And the lad was growing up the
very antithesis of his father. Big and hearty, with never an ache or ill
in the whole of his sturdy young body; of frank, open countenance; while
even his speech was slow and burring like any Dale-bred boy’s. And
the fact of it all, and that the lad was palpably more Englishman than
Scot--ay, and gloried in it--exasperated the little man, a patriot
before everything, to blows. While, on top of it, David evinced an
amazing pertness fit to have tried a better man than Adam M’Adam.

On the death of his wife, kindly Elizabeth Moore had, more than once,
offered such help to the lonely little man as a woman only can give in
a house that knows no mistress. On the last of these occasions, after
crossing the Stony Bottom, which divides the two farms, and toiling up
the hill to the Grange, she had met M’Adam in the door.

“Yo’ maun let me put yo’ bit things straight for yo’, mister,” she had
said shyly; for she feared the little man.

“Thank ye, Mrs. Moore,” he had answered with the sour smile the Dalesmen
knew so well, “but ye maun think I’m a waefu’ cripple.” And there he had
stood, grinning sardonically, opposing his small bulk in the very centre
of the door.

Mrs. Moore had turned down the hill, abashed and hurt at the reception
of her offer; and her husband, proud to a fault, had forbidden her
to repeat it. Nevertheless her motherly heart went out in a great
tenderness for the little orphan David. She knew well the desolateness
of his life; his father’s aversion from him, and its inevitable
consequences.

It became an institution for the boy to call every morning at Kenmuir,
and trot off to the village school with Maggie Moore. And soon the lad
came to look on Kenmuir as his true home, and James and Elizabeth Moore
as his real parents. His greatest happiness was to be away from the
Grange. And the ferret-eyed little man there noted the fact, bitterly
resented it, and vented his ill-humor accordingly.

It was this, as he deemed it, uncalled-for trespassing on his authority
which was the chief cause of his animosity against James Moore. The
Master of Kenmuir it was at whom he was aiming when he remarked one
day at the Arms: “Masel’, I aye prefaire the good man who does no go to
church, to the bad man who does. But then, as ye say, Mr. Burton, I’m
peculiar.”

The little man’s treatment of David, exaggerated as it was by eager
credulity, became at length such a scandal to the Dale that Parson Leggy
determined to bring him to task on the matter.

Now M’Adam was the parson’s pet antipathy. The bluff old minister, with
his brusque manner and big heart, would have no truck with the man who
never went to church, was perpetually in liquor, and never spoke good of
his neighbors. Yet he entered upon the interview fully resolved not to
be betrayed into an unworthy expression of feeling; rather to appeal to
the little man’s better nature.

The conversation had not been in progress two minutes, however, before
he knew that, where he had meant to be calmly persuasive, he was fast
become hotly abusive.

“You, Mr. Hornbut, wi’ James Moore to help ye, look after the lad’s
soul, I’ll see to his body,” the little man was saying.

The parson’s thick gray eyebrows lowered threateningly over his eyes.

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to talk like that. Which d’you
think the more important, soul or body? Oughtn’t you, his father, to be
the very first to care for the boy’s soul? If not, who should? Answer
me, sir.”

The little man stood smirking and sucking his eternal twig, entirely
unmoved by the other’s heat.

“Ye’re right, Mr. Hornbut, as ye aye are. But my argiment is this: that
I get at his soul best through his leetle carcase.”

The honest parson brought down his stick with an angry thud.

“M’Adam, you’re a brute--a brute!” he shouted. At which outburst the
little man was seized with a spasm of silent merriment.

“A fond dad first, a brute afterward, aiblins--he! he! Ah, Mr. Hornbut!
ye ‘ford me vast diversion, ye do indeed, ‘my loved, my honored,
much-respected friend.”

“If you paid as much heed to your boy’s welfare as you do to the bad
poetry of that profligate ploughman--”

An angry gleam shot into the other’s eyes. “D’ye ken what blasphemy is,
Mr. Hornbut?” he asked, shouldering a pace forward.

For the first time in the dispute the parson thought he was about to
score a point, and was calm accordingly.

“I should do; I fancy I’ve a specimen of the breed before me now. And
d’you know what impertinence is?”

“I should do; I fancy I’ve--I awd say it’s what gentlemen aften are
unless their mammies whipped ‘em as lads.”

For a moment the parson looked as if about to seize his opponent and
shake him.

“M’Adam,” he roared, “I’ll not stand your insolences!”

The little man turned, scuttled indoors, and came running back with a
chair.

“Permit me!” he said blandly, holding it before him like a haircutter
for a customer.

The parson turned away. At the gap in the hedge he paused.

“I’ll only say one thing more,” he called slowly. “When your wife, whom
I think we all loved, lay dying in that room above you, she said to you
in my presence--”

It was M’Adam’s turn to be angry. He made a step forward with burning
face.

“Aince and for a’, Mr. Hornbut,” he cried passionately, “onderstand I’ll
not ha’ you and yer likes lay yer tongues on ma wife’s memory whenever
it suits ye. You can say what ye like aboot me--lies, sneers, snash--and
I’ll say naethin’. I dinna ask ye to respect me; I think ye might do sae
muckle by her, puir lass. She never harmed ye. Gin ye canna let her bide
in peace where she lies doon yonder”--he waved in the direction of the
churchyard--“ye’ll no come on ma land. Though she is dead she’s mine.”

Standing in front of his house, with flushed face and big eyes, the
little man looked almost noble in his indignation. And the parson,
striding away down the hill, was uneasily conscious that with him was
not the victory.



Chapter III. RED WULL


THE winter came and went; the lambing season was over, and spring
already shyly kissing the land. And the back of the year’s work broken,
and her master well started on a fresh season, M’Adam’s old collie,
Cuttie Sark, lay down one evening and passed quietly away.

The little black-and-tan lady, Parson Leggy used to say, had been
the only thing on earth M’Adam cared for. Certainly the two had been
wondrously devoted; and for many a market-day the Dalesmen missed the
shrill, chuckling cry which heralded the pair’s approach: “Weel done,
Cuttie Sark!”

The little man felt his loss acutely, and, according to his wont, vented
his ill-feeling on David and the Dalesmen. In return, Tammas, whose
forte lay in invective and alliteration, called him behind his back,
“A wenomous one!” and “A wiralent wiper!” to the applause of tinkling
pewters.

A shepherd without his dog is like a ship without a rudder, and M’Adam
felt his loss practically as well as otherwise. Especially did he
experience this on a day when he had to take a batch of draft-ewes over
to Grammoch-town. To help him Jem Burton had lent the services of his
herring-gutted, herring-hearted, greyhound lurcher, Monkey. But before
they had well topped Braithwaite Brow, which leads from the village
on to the marches, M’Adam was standing in the track with a rock in his
hand, a smile on his face, and the tenderest blandishments in his voice
as he coaxed the dog to him. But Master Monkey knew too much for that.
However, after gamboling a while longer in the middle of the flock, a
boulder, better aimed than its predecessors, smote him on the hinder
parts and sent him back to the Sylvester Arms, with a sore tail and a
subdued heart.

For the rest, M’Adam would never have won over the sheep-infested
marches alone with his convoy had it not been for the help of old
Saunderson and Shep, who caught him on the way and aided him.

It was in a very wrathful mood that on his way home he turned into the
Dalesman’s Daughter in Silverdale.

The only occupants of the tap-room, as he entered, were Teddy Bolstock,
the publican, Jim Mason, with the faithful Betsy beneath his chair and
the post-bags flung into the corner, and one long-limbed, drover-like
man--a stranger.

“And he coom up to Mr. Moore,” Teddy was saying, “and says he, ‘I’ll gie
ye twal’ pun for yon gray dog o’ yourn.’ ‘Ah,’ says Moore, ‘yo’ may gie
me twal’ hunner’d and yet you’ll not get ma Bob.’--Eh, Jim?”

“And he did thot,” corroborated Jim. “‘Twal’ hunner’d,’ says he.”

“James Moore and his dog agin” snapped M’Adam. “There’s ithers in the
warld for bye them twa.”

“Ay, but none like ‘em,” quoth loyal Jim.

“Na, thanks be. Gin there were there’d be no room for Adam M’Adam in
this ‘melancholy vale.’”

There was silence a moment, and then--:

“You’re wantin’ a tyke, bain’t you, Mr. M’Adam?” Jim asked.

The little man hopped round all in a hurry.

“What!” he cried in well-affected eagerness, scanning the yellow mongrel
beneath the chair. “Betsy for sale! Guid life! Where’s ma check-book?”
 Whereat Jim, most easily snubbed of men, collapsed.

M’Adam took off his dripping coat and crossed the room to hang it on a
chair-back. The stranger drover followed the meagre, shirt-clad figure
with shifty eyes; then he buried his face in his mug.

M’Adam reached out a hand for the chair; and as he did so, a bomb in
yellow leapt out from beneath it, and, growling horribly, attacked his
ankles.

“Curse ye!” cried M’Adam, starting back.

“Ye devil, let me alone!” Then turning fiercely on the drover, “Yours,
mister?” he asked. The man nodded. “Then call him aff, can’t ye? D--n
ye!” At which Teddy Bolstock withdrew, sniggering; and Jim Mason slung
the post-bags on to his shoulder and plunged out into the rain, the
faithful Betsy following, disconsolate.

The cause of the squall, having beaten off the attacking force, had
withdrawn again beneath its chair. M’Adam stooped down, still cursing,
his wet coat on his arm, and beheld a tiny yellow puppy, crouching
defiant in the dark, and glaring out with fiery light eyes. Seeing
itself remarked, it bared its little teeth, raised its little bristles,
and growled a hideous menace.

A sense of humor is many a man’s salvation, and was M’Adam’s one
redeeming feature. The laughableness of the thing--this ferocious atomy
defying him--struck home to the little man. Delighted at such a display
of vice in so tender a plant, he fell to chuckling.

“Ye leetle devil!” he laughed. “He! he! ye leetle devil!” and flipped
together finger and thumb in vain endeavor to coax the puppy to him.

But it growled, and glared more terribly.

“Stop it, ye little snake, or I’ll flatten you!” cried the big drover,
and shuffled his feet threateningly. Whereat the puppy, gurgling like
hot water in a kettle, made a feint as though to advance and wipe them
out, these two bad men.

M’Adam laughed again, and smote his leg.

“Keep a ceevil tongue and yer distance,” says he, “or I’ll e’en ha’ to
mak’ ye. Though he is but as big as a man’s thumb, a dog’s a dog for
a’ that--he! he! the leetle devil.” And he fell to flipping finger and
thumb afresh.

“Ye’re maybe wantin’ a dog?” inquired the stranger. “Yer friend said as
much.”

“Ma friend lied; it’s his way,” M’Adam replied.

“I’m willin’ to part wi’ him,” the other pursued.

The little man yawned. “Weel, I’ll tak’ him to oblige ye,” he said
indifferently.

The drover rose to his feet.

“It’s givin’ ‘im ye, fair givin’ im ye, mind! But I’ll do it!”--he
smacked a great fist into a hollow palm. “Ye may have the dog for a
pun’--I’ll only ask _you_ a pun’,” and he walked away to the window.

M’Adam drew back, the better to scan his would-be benefactor; his lower
jaw dropped, and he eyed the stranger with a drolly sarcastic air.

“A poun’, man! A pouxi’--for yon noble dorg!” he pointed a crooked
forefinger at the little creature, whose scowling mask peered from
beneath the chair. “Man, I couldna do it. Na, na; ma conscience wadna
permit me. ‘Twad be fair robbin’ ye. Ah, ye Englishmen!” he spoke half
to himself, and sadly, as if deploring the unhappy accident of his
nationality; “it’s yer grand, open-hairted generosity that grips a
puir Scotsman by the throat. A poun’! and for yon!” He wagged his head
mournfully, cocking it sideways the better to scan his subject.

“Take him or leave him,” ordered the drover truculently, still gazing
out of the window.

“Wi’ yer permission I’ll leave him,” M’Adam answered meekly.

“I’m short o’ the ready,” the big man pursued, “or I wouldna part with
him. Could I bide me time there’s many’d be glad to give me a tenner
for one o’ that bree--” he caught himself up hastily--“for a dog sic as
that.”

“And yet ye offer him me for a poun’! Noble indeed!”

Nevertheless the little man had pricked his ears at the other’s slip
and quick correction. Again he approached the puppy, dangling his coat
before him to protect his ankles; and again that wee wild beast sprang
out, seized the coat in its small jaw, and worried it savagely.

M’Adam stooped quickly and picked up his tiny assailant; and the
puppy, suspended by its neck, gurgled and slobbered; then, wriggling
desperately round, made its teeth meet in its adversary’s shirt. At
which M’Adam shook it gently and laughed. Then he set to examining it.

Apparently some six weeks old; a tawny coat, fiery eyes, a square head
with small, cropped ears, and a comparatively immense jaw; the whole
giving promise of great strength, if little beauty. And this effect
was enhanced by the manner of its docking. For the miserable relic of
a tail, yet raw, looked little more than a red button adhering to its
wearer’s stern.

M’Adam’s inspection was as minute as it was apparently absorbing; he
omitted nothing from the square muzzle to the lozenge-like scut. And
every now and then he threw a quick glance at the man at the window, who
was watching the careful scrutiny a thought uneasily.

“Ye’ve cut him short,” he said at length, swinging round on the drover.

“Ay; strengthens their backs,” the big man answered with averted gaze.

M’Adam’s chin went up in the air; his mouth partly opened and his
eyelids partly closed as he eyed his informant.

“Oh, ay,” he said.

“Gie him back to me,” ordered the drover surlily. He took the puppy
and set it on the floor; whereupon it immediately resumed its former
fortified position. “Ye’re no buyer; I knoo that all along by that face
on ye,” he said in insulting tones.

“Ye wad ha’ bought him yerseif’, nae doot?” M’Adam inquired blandly.

“In course; if you says so.”

“Or airblins ye bred him?”

“‘Appen I did.”

“Ye’ll no be from these parts?”

“Will I no?” answered the other.

A smile of genuine pleasure stole over M’Adam’s face. He laid his hand
on the other’s arm.

“Man,” he said gently, “ye mind me o’ hame.” Then almost in the same
breath: “Ye said ye found him?”

It was the stranger’s turn to laugh.

“Ha! ha! Ye teekle me, little mon. Found ‘im? Nay; I was give ‘im by a
friend. But there’s nowt amiss wi’ his breedin’, ye may believe me.”

The great fellow advanced to the chair under which the puppy lay. It
leapt out like a lion, and fastened on his huge boot.

“A rare bred un, look ‘ee! a rare game un. Ma word, he’s a big-hearted
un! Look at the back on him; see the jaws to him; mark the pluck of
him!” He shook his booted foot fiercely, tossing his leg to and fro like
a tree in a wind. But the little creature, now raised ceilingward, now
dashed to the ground, held on with incomparable doggedness, till its
small jaw was all bloody and muzzle wrinkled with the effort.

“Ay, ay, that’ll do,” M’Adam interposed, irritably.

The drover ceased his efforts.

“Now, I’ll mak’ ye a last offer.” He thrust his head down to a level
with the other’s, shooting out his neck. “It’s throwin’ him at ye, mind.
‘Tain’t buyin’ him ye’ll be--don’t go for to deceive yourself. Ye may
have him for fifteen shillin’. Why do I do it, ye ask? Why, ‘cos I think
ye’ll be kind to him,” as the puppy retreated to its chair, leaving a
spotted track of red along its route.

“Ay, ye wadna be happy gin ye thocht he’d no a comfortable hame,
conseederate man?” M’Adam answered, eyeing the dark track on the floor.
Then he put on his coat.

“Na, na, he’s no for me. Weel, I’ll no detain ye. Good-nicht to ye,
mister!” and he made for the door.

“A gran’ worker he’ll be,” called the drover after him.

“Ay; muckle wark he’ll mak’ amang the sheep wi’ sic a jaw and sic a
temper. Weel, I maun be steppin’. Good-nicht to ye.”

“Ye’ll niver have sich anither chanst.”

“Nor niver wush to. Na, na; he’ll never mak’ a sheep-dog”; and the
little man turned up the collar of his coat.

“Will he not?” cried the other scornfully. “There niver yet was one o’
that line--” he stopped abruptly.

The little man spun round.

“Iss?” he said, as innocent as any child; “ye were sayin’?”

The other turned to the window and watched the rain falling
monotonously.

“Ye’ll be wantin’ wet,” he said adroitly.

“Ay, we could do wi’ a drappin’. And he’ll never mak’ a sheep-dog.”
 He shoved his cap down on his head. “Weel, good-nicht to ye!” and he
stepped out into the rain.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was long after dark when the bargain was finally struck.

Adam M’Adam’s Red Wull became that little man’s property for the
following realizable assets: ninepence in cash--three coppers and a
doubtful sixpence; a plug of suspicious tobacco in a well-worn pouch;
and an old watch.

“It’s clean givin’ ‘im ye,” said the stranger bitterly, at the end of
the deal.

“It’s mair the charity than aught else mak’s me sae leeberal,” the other
answered gently. “I wad not like to see ye pinched.”

“Thank ye kindly,” the big man replied with some acerbity, and plunged
out into the darkness and rain. Nor was that long-limbed drover-man ever
again seen in the countryside. And the puppy’s previous history--whether
he was honestly come by or no, whether he was, indeed, of the famous Red
McCulloch* strain, ever remained a mystery in the Daleland.

     *N. B.--You may know a Red McCulloch anywhere by the ring of
     white upon his tail some two inches from the root.



Chapter IV. FIRST BLOOD


AFTER that first encounter in the Dalesman’s Daughter, Red Wull, for
so M’Adam called him, resigned himself complacently to his lot;
recognizing, perhaps, his destiny.

Thenceforward the sour little man and the vicious puppy grew, as it
were, together. The two were never apart. Where M’Adam was, there was
sure to be his tiny attendant, bristling defiance as he kept ludicrous
guard over his master.

The little man and his dog were inseparable. M’Adam never left him even
at the Grange.

“I couldna trust ma Wullie at hame alone wi’ the dear lad,” was his
explanation. “I ken weel I’d come back to find a wee corpse on the
floor, and David singin’:

     ‘My heart is sair, I daur na tell,
     My heart is sair for somebody.’

Ay, and he’d be sair elsewhere by the time I’d done wi’ him--he! he!”

The sneer at David’s expense was as characteristic as it was unjust.
For though the puppy and the boy were already sworn enemies, yet the
lad would have scorned to harm so small a foe. And many a tale did David
tell at Kenmuir of Red Wull’s viciousness, of his hatred of him (David),
and his devotion to his master; how, whether immersed in the pig-bucket
or chasing the fleeting rabbit, he would desist at once, and bundle,
panting, up at his master’s call; how he routed the tomcat and drove him
from the kitchen; and how he clambered on to David’s bed and pinned him
murderously by the nose.

Of late the relations between M’Adam and James Moore had been unusually
strained. Though they were neighbors, communications between the two
were of the rarest; and it was for the first time for many a long
day that, on an afternoon shortly after Red Wull had come into his
possession, M’Adam entered the yard of Kenmuir, bent on girding at the
master for an alleged trespass at the Stony Bottom.

“Wi’ yer permission, Mr. Moore,” said the little man, “I’ll wheestle ma
dog,” and, turning, he whistled a shrill, peculiar note like the cry of
a disturbed peewit.

Straightway there came scurrying desperately up, ears back, head down,
tongue out, as if the world depended on his speed, a little tawny beetle
of a thing, who placed his forepaws against his master’s ankles
and looked up into his face; then, catching sight of the strangers,
hurriedly he took up his position between them and M’Adam, assuming his
natural attitude of grisly defiance. Such a laughable spectacle he made,
that martial mite, standing at bay with bristles up and teeth bared,
that even James Moore smiled.

“Ma word! Ha’ yo’ brought his muzzle, man?” cried old Tammas, the
humorist; and, turning, climbed all in a heat on to an upturned bucket
that stood by. Whereat the puppy, emboldened by his foe’s retreat,
advanced savagely to the attack, buzzing round the slippery pail like a
wasp on a windowpane, in a vain attempt to reach the old man.

Tammas stood on the top, hitching his trousers and looking down on his
assailant, the picture of mortal fear.

“‘Elp! Oh, ‘elp!” he bawled. “Send for the sogers! Fetch the p’lice!
For lawk-amussy’s sake call him off, man!” Even Sam’l Todd, watching
the scene from the cart-shed, was tickled and burst into a loud guffaw,
heartily backed by ‘Enry and oor Job. While M’Adam remarked: “Ye’re
fitter for a stage than a stable-bucket, Mr. Thornton.”

“How didst come by him?” asked Tammas, nodding at the puppy.

“Found him,” the little man replied, sucking his twig. “Found him in
ma stockin’ on ma birthday. A present from ma leetle David for his auld
dad, I doot.”

“So do I,” said Tammas, and was seized with sudden spasm of seemingly
causeless merriment. For looking up as M’Adam was speaking, he had
caught a glimpse of a boy’s fair head, peering cautiously round the
cow-shed, and, behind, the flutter of short petticoats. They disappeared
as silently as they had come; and two small figures, just returned from
school, glided away and sought shelter in the friendly darkness of a
coal-hole.

“Coom awa’, Maggie, coom awa’! ‘Tis th’ owd un, ‘isself,” whispered a
disrespectful voice.

M’Adam looked round suspiciously.

“What’s that?” he asked sharply.

At the moment, however, Mrs. Moore put her head out of the kitchen
window.

“Coom thy ways in, Mister M’Adam, and tak’ a soop o’ tea,” she called
hospitably.

“Thank ye kindly, Mrs. Moore, I will,” he answered, politely for him.
And this one good thing must be allowed of Adam M’Adam: that, if there
was only one woman of whom he was ever known to speak well, there was
also only one, in the whole course of his life, against whom he ever
insinuated evil--and that was years afterward, when men said his brain
was sapped. Flouts and jeers he had for every man, but a woman, good or
bad, was sacred to him. For the sex that had given him his mother and
his wife he had that sentiment of tender reverence which, if a man still
preserve, he cannot be altogether bad. As he turned into the house he
looked back at Red Wull.

“Ay, we may leave him,” he said. “That is, gin ye’re no afraid, Mr.
Thornton?”

Of what happened while the men were within doors, it is enough to tell
two things. First, that Owd Bob was no bully. Second, this: In the code
of sheep-dog honor there is written a word in stark black letters; and
opposite it another word, writ large in the color of blood. The first
is “Sheep-murder”; the second, “Death.” It is the one crime only to
be wiped away in blood; and to accuse of the crime is to offer the one
unpardonable insult. Every sheep-dog knows it, and every shepherd.

That afternoon, as the men still talked, the quiet echoes of the
farm rung with a furious animal cry, twice repeated: “Shot for
sheep-murder”--“Shot for sheep-murder”; followed by a hollow stillness.

       *       *       *       *       *

The two men finished their colloquy. The matter was concluded
peacefully, mainly owing to the pacifying influence of Mrs. Moore.
Together the three went out into the yard; Mrs. Moore seizing the
opportunity to shyly speak on David’s behalf.

“He’s such a good little lad, I do think,” she was saying.

“Ye should ken, Mrs. Moore,” the little man answered, a thought
bitterly; “ye see enough of him.”

“Yo’ mun be main proud of un, mester,” the woman continued, heedless of
the sneer: “an’ ‘im growin’ such a gradely lad.”

M’Adam shrugged his shoulders.

“I barely ken the lad,” he said. “By sight I know him, of course, but
barely to speak to. He’s but seldom at hame.”

“An’ hoo proud his mother’d be if she could see him,” the woman
continued, well aware of his one tender place. “Eh, but she was fond o’
him, so she was.”

An angry flush stole over the little man’s face. Well he understood the
implied rebuke; and it hurt him like a knife.

“Ay, ay, Mrs. Moore,” he began. Then breaking off, and looking about
him--“Where’s ma Wullie?” he cried excitedly. “James Moore!” whipping
round on the Master, “ma Wullie’s gone--gone, I say!”

Elizabeth Moore turned away indignantly. “I do declar’ he tak’s more
fash after yon little yaller beastie than iver he does after his own
flesh,” she muttered.

“Wullie, ma we doggie! Wullie, where are ye? James Moore, he’s gone--ma
Wullie’s gone!” cried the little man, running about the yard, searching
everywhere.

“Cannot ‘a’ gotten far,” said the Master, reassuringly, looking about
him.

“Niver no tellin’,” said Sam’l, appearing on the scene, pig-bucket
in hand. “I misdoot yo’ll iver see your dog agin, mister.” He turned
sorrowfully to M’Adam.

That little man, all dishevelled, and with the perspiration standing on
his face, came hurrying out of the cow-shed and danced up to the Master.

“It’s robbed I am--robbed, I tell ye!” he cried recklessly. “Ma wee
Wull’s bin stolen while I was ben your hoose, James Moore!”

“Yo’ munna say that, ma mon. No robbin’ at Kenmuir,” the Master answered
sternly.

“Then where is he? It’s for you to say.”

“I’ve ma own idee, I ‘aye,” Sam’l announced opportunely, pig-bucket
uplifted.

M’Adam turned on him.

“What, man? What is it?”

“I misdoot yo’ll iver see your dog agin, mister,” Sam’l repeated, as if
he was supplying the key to the mystery.

“Noo, Sam’l, if yo’ know owt tell it,” ordered his master.

Sam’l grunted sulkily.

“Wheer’s oor Bob, then?” he asked.

At that M’Adam turned on the Master.

“‘Tis that, nae doot. It’s yer gray dog, James Moore, yer ---- dog. I
might ha’ kent it,”--and he loosed off a volley of foul words.

“Sweerin’ will no find him,” said the Master coldly. “Noo, Sam’l.”

The big man shifted his feet, and looked mournfully at M’Adam.

“‘Twas ‘appen ‘aif an hour agone, when I sees oor Bob goin’ oot o’
yard wi’ little yaller tyke in his mouth. In a minnit I looks agin--and
theer! little yaller ‘un was gone, and oor Bob a-sittin’ a-lickin’
his chops. Gone foriver, I do reck’n. Ah, yo’ may well take on, Tammas
Thornton!” For the old man was rolling about the yard, bent double with
merriment.

M’Adam turned on the Master with the resignation of despair.

“Man, Moore,” he cried piteously, “it’s yer gray dog has murdered ma wee
Wull! Ye have it from yer ain man.”

“Nonsense,” said the Master encouragingly. “‘Tis but yon girt oof.”

Sam’l tossed his head and snorted.

“Coom, then, and i’ll show yo’,” he said, and led the way out of the
yard. And there below them on the slope to the stream, sitting like
Justice at the Courts of Law, was Owd Bob.

Straightway Sam’l whose humor was something of the calibre of old
Ross’s, the sexton, burst into horse-merriment. “Why’s he sittin’ so
still, think ‘ee? Ho! Ho! See un lickin’ his chops--ha! ha!”--and he
roared afresh. While from afar you could hear the distant rumbling of
‘Enry and oor Job.

At the sight, M’Adam burst into a storm of passionate invective, and
would have rushed on the dog had not James Moore forcibly restrained
him.

“Bob, lad,” called the Master, “coom here!”

But even as he spoke, the gray dog cocked his ears, listened a moment,
and then shot down the slope. At the same moment Tammas hallooed: “Theer
he be! yon’s yaller un coomin’ oot o’ drain! La, Sam’l!” And there,
indeed, on the slope below them, a little angry, smutty-faced figure was
crawling out of a rabbit-burrow.

“Ye murderin’ devil, wad ye duar touch ma Wullie?” yelled M’Adam, and,
breaking away, pursued hotly down the hill; for the gray dog had picked
up the puppy, like a lancer a tent-peg, and was sweeping on, his captive
in his mouth, toward the stream.

Behind, hurried James Moore and Sam’l, wondering what the issue of the
comedy would be. After them toddled old Tammas, chuckling. While over
the yard-wall was now a little cluster of heads: ‘Enry, oor Job, Maggie
and David, and Vi’let Thornton, the dairy-maid.

Straight on to the plank-bridge galloped Owd Bob. In the middle he
halted, leant over, and dropped his prisoner; who fell with a cool plop
into the running water beneath.

Another moment and M’Adam had reached the bank of the stream. In he
plunged, splashing and cursing, and seized the struggling puppy; then
waded back, the waters surging about his waist, and Red Wull, limp as
a wet rag, in his hand. The little man’s hair was dripping, for his cap
was gone; his clothes clung to him, exposing the miserableness of his
figure; and his eyes blazed like hot ashes in his wet face.

He sprang on to the bank, and, beside himself with passion, rushed at
Owd Bob.

“Curse ye for a ----”

“Stan’ back, or yo’ll have him at your throat!” shouted the Master,
thundering up. “Stan’ back, I say, yo’ fule!” And, as the little man
still came madly on, he reached forth his hand and hurled him back; at
the same moment, bending, he buried the other hand deep in Owd Bob’s
shaggy neck. It was but just in time; for if ever the fierce desire of
battle gleamed in gray eyes, it did in the young dog’s as M’Adam came
down on him.

The little man staggered, tottered, and fell heavily. At the shock, the
blood gushed from his nose, and, mixing with the water on his face, ran
down in vague red streams, dripping off his chin; while Red Wull, jerked
from his grasp, was thrown afar, and lay motionless.

“Curse ye!” M’Adam screamed, his face dead-white save for the running
red about his jaw. “Curse ye for a cowardly Englishman!” and, struggling
to his feet, he made at the Master.

But Sam’l interposed his great bulk between the two.

“Easy, little mon,” he said leisurely, regarding the small fury before
him with mournful interest. “Eh, but thee do be a little spit-cat,
surely!”

James Moore stood, breathing deep, his hand still buried in Owd Bob’s
coat.

“If yo’d touched him,” he explained, “I couldna ha’ stopped him. He’d
ha’ mauled yo’ afore iver I could ha’ had him off. They’re bad to hold,
the Gray Dogs, when they’re roosed.”

“Ay, ma word, that they are!” corroborated Tammas, speaking from the
experience of sixty years. “Once on, yo’ canna get ‘em off.”

The little man turned away.

“Ye’re all agin me,” he said, and his voice shook. A pitiful figure he
made, standing there with the water dripping from him. A red stream was
running slowly from his chin; his head was bare, and face working.

James Moore stood eyeing him with some pity and some contempt. Behind
was Tammas, enjoying the scene. While Sam’l regarded them all with an
impassive melancholy.

M’Adam turned and bent over Red Wull, who still lay like a dead thing.
As his master handled him, the button-tail quivered feebly; he opened
his eyes, looked about him, snarled faintly, and glared with devilish
hate at the gray dog and the group with him.

The little man picked him up, stroking him tenderly. Then he turned away
and on to the bridge. Half-way across he stopped. It rattled feverishly
beneath him, for he still trembled like a palsied man.

“Man, Moore!” he called, striving to quell the agitation in his
voice--“I wad shoot yon dog.”

Across the bridge he turned again. “Man, Moore!” he called and paused.
“Ye’ll not forget this day.” And with that the blood flared up a dull
crimson into his white face.



PART II THE LITTLE MAN



Chapter V. A MAN’S SON


THE storm, long threatened, having once burst, M’Adam allowed loose rein
to his bitter animosity against James Moore.

The two often met. For the little man frequently returned home from the
village by the footpath across Kenmuir. It was out of his way, but
he preferred it in order to annoy his enemy and keep a watch upon his
doings.

He haunted Kenmuir like its evil genius. His sallow face was perpetually
turning up at inopportune moments. When Kenmuir Queen, the prize
short-horn heifer, calved unexpectedly and unattended in the dip by the
lane, Tammas and the Master, summoned hurriedly by Owd Bob, came running
up to find the little man leaning against the stile, and shaking with
silent merriment. Again, poor old Staggy, daring still in his dotage,
took a fall while scrambling on the steep banks of the Stony Bottom.
There he lay for hours, unnoticed and kicking, until James Moore and
Owd Bob came upon him at length, nearly exhausted. But M’Adam was before
them. Standing on the far bank with Red Wull by his side, he called
across the gulf with apparent concern: “He’s bin so sin’ yesternight.”
 Often James Moore, with all his great strength of character, could
barely control himself.

There were two attempts to patch up the feud. Jim Mason, who went about
the world seeking to do good, tried in his shy way to set things right.
But M’Adam and his Red Wull between them soon shut him and Betsy up.

“You mind yer letters and yer wires, Mr. Poacher-Postman. Ay, I saw ‘em
baith: th’ ain doon by the Haughs, t’ither in the Bottom. And there’s
Wullie, the humorsome chiel, havin’ a rare game wi’ Betsy.” There,
indeed, lay the faithful Betsy, suppliant on her back, paws up, throat
exposed, while Red Wull, now a great-grown puppy, stood over her, his
habitually evil expression intensified into a fiendish grin, as with
wrinkled muzzle and savage wheeze he waited for a movement as a pretext
to pin: “Wullie, let the leddy be--ye’ve had yer dinner.”

Parson Leggy was the other would-be mediator; for he hated to see the
two principal parishioners of his tiny cure at enmity. First he tackled
James Moore on the subject; but that laconic person cut him short with,
“I’ve nowt agin the little mon,” and would say no more. And, indeed, the
quarrel was none of his making.

Of the parson’s interview with M’Adam, it is enough to say here that,
in the end, the angry old minister would of a surety have assaulted his
mocking adversary had not Cyril Gilbraith forcibly withheld him.

And after that the vendetta must take its course unchecked.

David was now the only link between the two farms. Despite his father’s
angry commands, the boy clung to his intimacy with the Moores with a
doggedness that no thrashing could overcome. Not a minute of the day
when out of school, holidays and Sundays included, but was passed at
Kenmuir. It was not till late at night that he would sneak back to the
Grange, and creep quietly up to his tiny bare room in the roof--not
supperless, indeed, motherly Mrs. Moore had seen to that. And there he
would lie awake and listen with a fierce contempt as his father, hours
later, lurched into the kitchen below, lilting liquorishly:

     “We are na fou, we’re nae that fou,
     But just a drappie in our e’e;
     The cock may craw, the day may daw’,
     And ay we’ll taste the barley bree!”

And in the morning the boy would slip quietly out of the house while his
father still slept; only Red Wull would thrust out his savage head as
the lad passed, and snarl hungrily.

Sometimes father and son would go thus for weeks without sight of one
another. And that was David’s aim--to escape attention. It was only his
cunning at this game of evasion that saved him a thrashing.

The little man seemed devoid of all natural affection for his son. He
lavished the whole fondness of which his small nature appeared capable
on the Tailless Tyke, for so the Dalesmen called Red Wull. And the dog
he treated with a careful tenderness that made David smile bitterly.

The little man and his dog were as alike morally as physically they were
contrasted. Each owed a grudge against the world and was determined to
pay it. Each was an Ishmael among his kind.

You saw them thus, standing apart, leper-like, in the turmoil of life;
and it came quite as a revelation to happen upon them in some quiet spot
of nights, playing together, each wrapped in the game, innocent, tender,
forgetful of the hostile world.

The two were never separated except only when M’Adam came home by the
path across Kenmuir. After that first misadventure he never allowed his
friend to accompany him on the journey through the enemy’s country; for
well he knew that sheep-dogs have long memories.

To the stile in the lane, then, Red Wull would follow him. There he
would stand, his great head poked through the bars, watching his master
out of sight; and then would turn and trot, self-reliant and defiant,
sturdy and surly, down the very centre of the road through the
village--no playing, no enticing away, and woe to that man or dog who
tried to stay him in his course! And so on, past Mother Ross’s shop,
past the Sylvester Arms, to the right by Kirby’s smithy, over the
Wastrel by the Haughs, to await his master at the edge of the Stony
Bottom.

The little man, when thus crossing Kenmuir, often met Owd Bob, who had
the free run of the farm. On these occasions he passed discreetly by;
for, though he was no coward, yet it is bad, single-handed, to attack
a Gray Dog of Kenmuir; while the dog trotted soberly on his way, only
a steely glint in the big gray eyes betraying his knowledge of the
presence of his foe. As surely, however, as the little man, in his
desire to spy out the nakedness of the land, strayed off the public
path, so surely a gray figure, seeming to spring from out the blue,
would come fiercely, silently driving down on him; and he would turn and
run for his life, amid the uproarious jeers of any of the farm-hands who
were witness to the encounter.

On these occasions David vied with Tammas in facetiousness at his
father’s expense.

“Good on yo’, little un!” he roared from behind a wall, on one such
occurrence.

“Bain’t he a runner, neither?” yelled Tammas, not to be outdone.

“See un skip it--ho! ho! Look to his knees a-wamblin’! from the
undutiful son in ecstasy. An’ I’d knees like yon, I’d wear petticoats.”
 As he spoke, a swinging box on the ear nearly knocked the young
reprobate down.

“D’yo’ think God gave you a dad for you to jeer at? Y’ought to be
ashamed o’ yo’self. Serve yo’ right if he does thrash yo’ when yo’ get
home.” And David, turning round, found James Moore close behind him, his
heavy eyebrows lowering over his eyes.

Luckily, M’Adam had not distinguished his son’s voice among the others.
But David feared he had; for on the following morning the little man
said to him:

“David, ye’ll come hame immediately after school to-day.”

“Will I?” said David pertly.

‘’Ye will.

“Why?”

“Because I tell ye to, ma lad”; and that was all the reason he would
give. Had he told the simple fact that he wanted help to drench a
“husking” ewe, things might have gone differently. As it was, David
turned away defiantly down the hill.

The afternoon wore on. Schooltime was long over; still there was no
David.

The little man waited at the door of the Grange, fuming, hopping from
one leg to the other, talking to Red Wull, who lay at his feet, his head
on his paws, like a tiger waiting for his prey.

At length he could restrain himself no longer; and started running down
the hill, his heart burning with indignation.

“Wait till we lay hands on ye, ma lad,” he muttered as he ran. “We’ll
warm ye, we’ll teach ye.”

At the edge of the Stony Bottom he, as always, left Red Wull. Crossing
it himself, and rounding Langholm How, he espied James Moore, David, and
Owd Bob walking away from him and in the direction of Kenmuir. The gray
dog and David were playing together, wrestling, racing, and rolling. The
boy had never a thought for his father.

The little man ran up behind them, unseen and unheard, his feet softly
pattering on the grass. His hand had fallen on David’s shoulder before
the boy had guessed his approach.

“Did I bid ye come hame after school, David?” he asked, concealing his
heat beneath a suspicious suavity.

“Maybe. Did I say I would come?”

The pertness of tone and words, alike, fanned his father’s resentment
into a blaze. In a burst of passion he lunged forward at the boy with
his stick. But as he smote, a gray whirlwind struck him fair on the
chest, and he fell like a snapped stake, and lay, half stunned, with a
dark muzzle an inch from his throat.

“Git back, Bob!” shouted James Moore, hurrying up. “Git back, I tell
yo’!” He bent over the prostrate figure, propping it up anxiously.

“Are yo’ hurt, M’Adam? Eh, but I am sorry. He thought yo’ were going for
to strike the lad.”

David had now run up, and he, too, bent over his father with a very
scared face.

“Are yo’ hurt, feyther?” he asked, his voice trembling.

The little man rose unsteadily to his feet and shook off his supporters.
His face was twitching, and he stood, all dust-begrimed, looking at his
son.

“Ye’re content, aiblins, noo ye’ve seen yer father’s gray head bowed in
the dust,” he said.

“‘Twas an accident,” pleaded James Moore. “But I _am_ sorry. He thought
yo’ were goin’ to beat the lad.”

“So I was--so I will.”

“If ony’s beat it should be ma Bob here tho’ he nob’but thought he was
doin’ right. An’ yo’ were aff the path.”

The little man looked at his enemy, a sneer on his face.

“Ye canna thrash him for doin’ what ye bid him. Set yer dog on me, if ye
will, but dinna beat him when he does yer biddin’!”

“I did not set him on yo’, as you know,” the Master replied warmly.

M’Adam shrugged his shoulders.

“I’ll no argie wi’ ye, James Moore,” he said. “I’ll leave you and
what ye call yer conscience to settle that. My business is not wi’
you.--David!” turning to his son.

A stranger might well have mistaken the identity of the boy’s father.
For he stood now, holding the Master’s arm; while a few paces above
them was the little man, pale but determined, the expression on his face
betraying his consciousness of the irony of the situation.

“Will ye come hame wi’ me and have it noo, or stop wi’ him and wait till
ye get it?” he asked the boy.

“M’Adam, I’d like yo’ to--”

“None o’ that, James Moore.--David, what d’ye say?”

David looked up into his protector’s face.

“Yo’d best go wi’ your feyther, lad,” said the Master at last, thickly.
The boy hesitated, and clung tighter to the shielding arm; then he
walked slowly over to his father.

A bitter smile spread over the little man’s face as he marked this new
test of the boy’s obedience to the other.

“To obey his frien’ he foregoes the pleasure o’ disobeyin’ his father,”
 he muttered. “Noble!” Then he turned homeward, and the boy followed in
his footsteps.

James Moore and the gray dog stood looking after them.

“I know yo’ll not pay off yer spite agin me on the lad’s head, M’Adam,”
 he called, almost appealingly.

“I’ll do ma duty, thank ye, James Moore, wi’oot respect o’ persons,” the
little man cried back, never turning.

Father and son walked away, one behind the other, like a man and his
dog, and there was no word said between them. Across the Stony Bottom,
Red Wull, scowling with bared teeth at David, joined them. Together the
three went up the bill to the Grange.

In the kitchen M’Adam turned.

“Noo, I’m gaein’ to gie ye the gran’est thrashin’ ye iver dreamed of.
Tak’ aff yer coat!”

The boy obeyed, and stood up in his thin shirt, his face white and set
as a statue’s. Red Wull seated himself on his haunches close by, his
ears pricked, licking his lips, all attention.

The little man suppled the great ash-plant in his hands and raised it.
But the expression on the boy’s face arrested his arm.

“Say ye’re sorry and I’ll let yer aff easy.”

“I’ll not.”

“One mair chance--yer last! Say yer ‘shamed o’ yerself’!”

“I’m not.”

The little man brandished his cruel, white weapon, and Red Wull shifted
a little to obtain a better view.

“Git on wi’ it,” ordered David angrily.

The little man raised the stick again and--threw it into the farthest
corner of the room.

It fell with a rattle on the floor, and M’Adam turned away.

“Ye’re the pitifulest son iver a man had,” he cried brokenly. “Gin
a man’s son dinna haud to him, wha can he expect to?--no one. Ye’re
ondootiful, ye’re disrespectfu’, ye’re maist ilka thing ye shouldna be;
there’s but ae thing I thocht ye were not--a coward. And as to that,
ye’ve no the pluck to say ye’re sorry when, God knows, ye might be. I
canna thrash ye this day. But ye shall gae nae mair to school. I send
ye there to learn. Ye’ll not learn--ye’ve learnt naethin’ except
disobedience to me--ye shall stop at hame and work.”

His father’s rare emotion, his broken voice and working face, moved
David as all the stripes and jeers had failed to do. His conscience
smote him. For the first time in his life it dimly dawned on him that,
perhaps, his father, too, had some ground for complaint; that, perhaps,
he was not a good son.

He half turned.

“Feyther--”

“Git oot o’ ma sight!” M’Adam cried.

And the boy turned and went.



Chapter VI. A LICKING OR A LIE


THENCEFORWARD David buckled down to work at home, and in one point only
father and son resembled--industry. A drunkard M’Adam was, but a drone,
no.

The boy worked at the Grange with tireless, indomitable energy; yet he
could never satisfy his father.

The little man would stand, a sneer on his face and his thin lips
contemptuously curled, and flout the lad’s brave labors.

“Is he no a gran’ worker, Wullie? ‘Tis a pleasure to watch him, his
hands in his pockets, his eyes turned heavenward!” as the boy snatched
a hard-earned moment’s rest. “You and I, Wullie, we’ll brak’ oorsel’s
slavin’ for him while he looks on and laffs.”

And so on, the whole day through, week in, week out; till he sickened
with weariness of it all.

In his darkest hours David thought sometimes to run away. He was
miserably alone on the cold bosom of the world. The very fact that he
was the son of his father isolated him in the Daleland. Naturally of a
reserved disposition, he had no single friend outside Kenmuir. And it
was only the thought of his friends there that withheld him. He could
not bring himself to part from them; they were all he had in the world.

So he worked on at the Grange, miserably, doggedly, taking blows and
abuse alike in burning silence. But every evening, when work was ended,
he stepped off to his other home beyond the Stony Bottom. And on Sundays
and holidays--for of these latter he took, unasking, what he knew to be
his due--all day long, from cock-crowing to the going down of the sun,
he would pass at Kenmuir. In this one matter the boy was invincibly
stubborn. Nothing his father could say or do sufficed to break him of
the habit. He endured everything with white-lipped, silent doggedness,
and still held on his way.

Once past the Stony Bottom, he threw his troubles behind him with a
courage that did him honor. Of all the people at Kenmuir two only ever
dreamed the whole depth of his unhappiness, and that not through David.
James Moore suspected something of it all, for he knew more of M’Adam
than did the others. While Owd Bob knew it as did no one else. He could
tell it from the touch of the boy’s hand on his head; and the story was
writ large upon his face for a dog to read. And he would follow the lad
about with a compassion in his sad gray eyes greater than words.

David might well compare his gray friend at Kenmuir with that other at
the Grange.

The Tailless Tyke had now grown into an immense dog, heavy of muscle and
huge of bone. A great bull head; undershot jaw, square and lengthy and
terrible; vicious, yellow-gleaming eyes; cropped ears; and an expression
incomparably savage. His coat was a tawny, lion-like yellow, short,
harsh, dense; and his back, running up from shoulder to loins, ended
abruptly in the knob-like tail. He looked like the devil of a dogs’
hell. And his reputation was as bad as his looks. He never attacked
unprovoked; but a challenge was never ignored, and he was greedy of
insults. Already he had nigh killed Rob Saunderson’s collie, Shep; Jem
Burton’s Monkey fled incontinently at the sound of his approach; while
he had even fought a round with that redoubtable trio, the Vexer, Venus,
and Van Tromp.

Nor, in the matter of war, did he confine himself to his own kind.
His huge strength and indomitable courage made him the match of almost
anything that moved. Long Kirby once threatened him with a broomstick;
the smith never did it again. While in the Border Ram he attacked Big
Bell, the Squire’s underkeeper, with such murderous fury that it took
all the men in the room to pull him off.

More than once had he and Owd Bob essayed to wipe out mutual memories,
Red Wull, in this case only, the aggressor. As yet, however, while they
fenced a moment for that deadly throat-grip, the value of which each
knew so well, James Moore had always seized the chance to intervene.

“That’s right, hide him ahint yer petticoats,” sneered M’Adam on one of
these occasions.

“Hide? It’ll not be him I’ll hide, I warn you, M’Adam,” the Master
answered grimly, as he stood, twirling his good oak stick between the
would-be duellists. Whereat there was a loud laugh at the little man’s
expense.

It seemed as if there were to be other points of rivalry between the two
than memories. For, in the matter of his own business--the handling of
sheep--Red Wull bid fair to be second only throughout the Daleland to
the Gray Dog of Kenmuir. And M’Adam was patient and painstaking in the
training of his Wullie in a manner to astonish David. It would have been
touching, had it not been so unnatural in view of his treatment of his
own blood, to watch the tender carefulness with which the little man
moulded the dog beneath his hands. After a promising display he would
stand, rubbing his palms together, as near content as ever he was.

“Weel done, Wullie! Weel done. Bide a wee and we’ll show ‘em a thing or
two, you and I, Wullie.

     “‘The warld’s wrack we share o’t,
     The warstle and the care o’t.’

For it’s you and I alane, lad.” And the dog would trot up to him, place
his great forepaws on his shoulders, and stand thus with his great head
overtopping his master’s, his ears back, and stump tail vibrating.

You saw them at their best when thus together, displaying each his one
soft side to the other.

From the very first David and Red Wull were open enemies: under the
circumstances, indeed, nothing else was possible. Sometimes the great
dog would follow on the lad’s heels with surly, greedy eyes, never
leaving him from sunrise to sundown, till David could hardly hold his
hands.

So matters went on for a never-ending year. Then there came a climax.

One evening, on a day throughout which Red Wull had dogged him thus
hungrily, David, his work finished, went to pick up his coat, which he
had left hard by. On it lay Red Wull.

“Git off ma coat!” the boy ordered angrily, marching up. But the great
dog never stirred: he lifted a lip to show a fence of white, even teeth,
and seemed to sink lower in the ground; his head on his paws, his eyes
in his forehead.

“Come and take it!” he seemed to say.

Now what, between master and dog, David had endured almost more than he
could bear that day.

“Yo’ won’t, won’t yo’, girt brute!” he shouted, and bending, snatched
a corner of the coat and attempted to jerk it away. At that, Red Wull
rose, shivering, to his feet, and with a low gurgle sprang at the boy.

David, quick as a flash, dodged, bent, and picked up an ugly stake,
lying at his feet. Swinging round, all in a moment, he dealt his
antagonist a mighty buffet on the side of the head. Dazed with the blow,
the great dog fell; then, recovering himself, with a terrible, deep roar
he sprang again. Then it must have gone hard with the boy, fine-grown,
muscular young giant though he was. For Red Wull was now in the first
bloom of that great strength which earned him afterward an undying
notoriety in the land.

As it chanced, however, M’Adam had watched the scene from the kitchen.
And now he came hurrying out of the house, shrieking commands and curses
at the combatants. As Red Wull sprang, he interposed between the two,
head back and eyes flashing. His small person received the full shock
of the charge. He staggered, but recovered, and in an imperative voice
ordered the dog to heel.

Then he turned on David, seized the stake from his hand, and began
furiously belaboring the boy.

“I’ll teach ye to strike--a puir--dumb--harmless--creetur,
ye--cruel--cruel---lad!” he cried. “Hoo daur ye strike--ma----Wullie?
yer--father’s----Wullie? Adam--M ‘Adam’s--Red Wull?” He was panting from
his exertions, and his eyes were blazing. “I pit up as best I can wi’
all manner o’ disrespect to masel’; but when it comes to takin’ ma puir
Wullie, I canna thole it. Ha’ ye no heart?” he asked, unconscious of the
irony of the question.

“As much as some, I reck’n,” David muttered.

“Eh, what’s that? What d’ye say?”

“Ye may thrash me till ye’re blind; and it’s nob’but yer duty; but if
only one daurs so much as to look at yer Wullie ye’re mad,” the boy
answered bitterly. And with that he turned away defiantly and openly in
the direction of Kenmuir.

M’Adam made a step forward, and then stopped.

“I’ll see ye agin, ma lad, this evenin’,” he cried with cruel
significance.

“I doot but yo’ll be too drunk to see owt--except, ‘appen, your bottle,”
 the boy shouted back; and swaggered down the hill.

       *       *       *       *       *

At Kenmuir that night the marked and particular kindness of Elizabeth
Moore was too much for the overstrung lad. Overcome by the contrast of
her sweet motherliness, he burst into a storm of invective against his
father, his home, his life--everything.

“Don’t ‘ee, Davie, don’t ‘ee, dearie!” cried Mrs. Moore, much
distressed. And taking him to her she talked to the great, sobbing boy
as though he were a child. At length he lifted his face and looked up;
and, seeing the white, wan countenance of his dear comforter, was struck
with tender remorse that he had given way and pained her, who looked so
frail and thin herself.

He mastered himself with an effort; and, for the rest of the evening,
was his usual cheery self. He teased Maggie into tears; chaffed stolid
little Andrew; and bantered Sam’l Todd until that generally impassive
man threatened to bash his snout for him.

Yet it was with a great swallowing at his throat that, later, he turned
down the slope for home.

James Moore and Parson Leggy accompanied him to the bridge over the
Wastrel, and stood a while watching as he disappeared into the summer
night.

“Yon’s a good lad,” said the Master half to himself.

“Yes,” the parson replied; “I always thought there was good in the boy,
if only his father’d give him a chance. And look at the way Owd Bob
there follows him. There’s not another soul outside Kenmuir he’d do that
for.”

“Ay, sir,” said the Master. “Bob knows a mon when he sees one.”

“He does,” acquiesced the other. “And by the by, James, the talk in the
village is that you’ve settled not to run him for the Cup. Is, that so?”

The Master nodded.

“It is, sir. They’re all mad I should, but I mun cross ‘em. They say
he’s reached his prime--and so he has o’ his body, but not o’ his brain.
And a sheep-dog--unlike other dogs--is not at his best till his brain
is at its best--and that takes a while developin’, same as in a mon, I
reck’n.”

“Well, well,” said the parson, pulling out a favorite phrase, “waiting’s
winning--waiting’s winning.”

       *       *       *       *       *

David slipped up into his room and into bed unseen, he hoped. Alone with
the darkness, he allowed himself the rare relief of tears; and at length
fell asleep. He awoke to find his father standing at his bedside. The
little man held a feeble dip-candle in his hand, which lit his sallow
face in crude black and white. In the doorway, dimly outlined, was the
great figure of Red Wull.

“Whaur ha’ ye been the day?” the little man asked. Then, looking down on
the white stained face beneath him, he added hurriedly: “If ye like to
lie, I’ll believe ye.”

David was out of bed and standing up in his night-shirt. He looked at
his father contemptuously.

“I ha’ bin at Kenmuir. I’ll not lie for yo’ or your likes,” he said
proudly.

The little man shrugged his shoulders.

“‘Tell a lee and stick to it,’ is my rule, and a good one, too, in
honest England. I for one ‘ll no think ony the worse o’ ye if yer memory
plays yer false.”

“D’yo’ think I care a kick what yo’ think o’ me?” the boy asked
brutally. “Nay; there’s ‘nough liars in this fam’ly wi’oot me.”

The candle trembled and was still again.

“A lickin’ or a lie--tak’ yer choice!”

The boy looked scornfully down on his father. Standing on his naked
feet, he already towered half a head above the other and was twice the
man.

“D’yo’ think I’m fear’d o’ a thrashin’ fra yo’? Goo’ gracious me!” he
sneered. “Why, I’d as lief let owd Grammer Maddox lick me, for all I
care.”

A reference to his physical insufficiencies fired the little man as
surely as a lighted match powder.

“Ye maun be cauld, standin’ there so. Rin ye doon and fetch oor little
frien’”--a reference to a certain strap hanging in the kitchen. “I’ll
see if I can warm ye.”

David turned and stumbled down the unlit, narrow stairs. The hard, cold
boards struck like death against his naked feet. At his heels followed
Red Wull, his hot breath fanning the boy’s bare legs.

So into the kitchen and back up the stairs, and Red Wull always
following.

“I’ll no despair yet o’ teachin’ ye the fifth commandment, though I kill
masel’ in doin’ it!” cried the little man, seizing the strap from the
boy’s numb grasp.

       *       *       *       *       *

When it was over, M’Adam turned, breathless, away. At the threshold
of the room he stopped and looked round: a little, dim-lit, devilish
figure, framed in the door; while from the blackness behind, Red Wull’s
eyes gleamed yellow.

Glancing back, the little man caught such an expression on David’s
face that for once he was fairly afraid. He banged the door and hobbled
actively down the stairs.



Chapter VII. THE WHITE WINTER


M’ADAM--in his sober moments at least--never touched David again;
instead, he devoted himself to the more congenial exercise of the
whiplash of his tongue. And he was wise; for David, who was already
nigh a head the taller of the two, and comely and strong in proportion,
could, if he would, have taken his father in the hollow of his hand and
crumpled him like a dry leaf. Moreover, with his tongue, at least, the
little man enjoyed the noble pleasure of making the boy wince. And so
the war was carried on none the less vindictively.

Meanwhile another summer was passing away, and every day brought fresh
proofs of the prowess of Owd Bob. Tammas, whose stock of yarns anent Rex
son of Rally had after forty years’ hard wear begun to pall on the
loyal ears of even old Jonas, found no lack of new material now. In
the Dalesman’s Daughter in Silverdale and in the Border Ram at
Grammoch-town, each succeeding market day brought some fresh tale. Men
told how the gray dog had outdone Gypsy Jack, the sheep-sneak; how he
had cut out a Kenmuir shearling from the very centre of Londesley’s
pack; and a thousand like stories.

The Gray Dogs of Kenmuir have always been equally heroes and favorites
in the Daleland. And the confidence of the Dalesmen in Owd Bob was now
invincible. Sometimes on market days he would execute some unaccountable
maneuvre, and... strange shepherd would ask: “What’s the gray dog at?”
 To which the nearest Dalesman would reply: “Nay, I canno tell ye! But
he’s reet enough. Yon’s Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir.”

Whereon the stranger would prick his ears and watch with close
attention.

“Yon’s Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir, is he?” he would say; for already among the
faculty the name was becoming known. And never in such a case did the
young dog fail to justify the faith of his supporters.

It came, therefore, as a keen disappointment to every Dalesman, from
Herbert Trotter, Secretary of the Trials, to little Billy Thornton, when
the Master persisted in his decision not to run the dog for the Cup in
the approaching Dale Trials; and that though parson, squire, and even
Lady Eleanour essayed to shake his purpose. It was nigh fifty years
since Rex son o’ Rally had won back the Trophy for the land that gave
it birth; it was time, they thought, for a Daleland dog, a Gray Dog of
Kenmuir--the terms are practically synonymous--to bring it home again.
And Tammas, that polished phrase-maker, was only expressing the feelings
of every Dalesman in the room when, one night at the Arms, he declared
of Owd Bob that “to ha’ run was to ha’ won.” At which M’Adam sniggered
audibly and winked at Red Wull. “To ha’ run was to ha’ one--lickin’; to
rin next year’ll be to--”

“Win next year.” Tammas interposed dogmatically. “Onless”--with
shivering sarcasm--“you and yer Wullie are thinkin’ o’ winnin’.”

The little man rose from his solitary seat at the back of the room and
pattered across. “Wullie and I are thinkin’ o’ t,” he whispered loudly
in the old man’s ear. “And mair: what Adam M’Adam and his Red Wull think
o’ doin’, that, ye may remairk, Mr. Thornton, they do. Next year we rin,
and next year--we win. Come, Wullie, we’ll leave ‘em to chew that”; and
he marched out of the room amid the jeers of the assembled topers.

When quiet was restored, it was Jim Mason who declared: “One thing
certain, win or no, they’ll not be far off.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile the summer ended abruptly. Hard on the heels of a sweltering
autumn the winter came down. In that year the Daleland assumed very
early its white cloak. The Silver Mere was soon ice-veiled; the Wastrel
rolled sullenly down below Kenmuir, its creeks and quiet places tented
with jagged sheets of ice; while the Scaur and Muir Pike raised hoary
heads against the frosty blue. It was the season still remembered in the
North as the White Winter--the worst, they say, since the famous 1808.

For days together Jim Mason was stuck with his bags in the Dalesman’s
Daughter, and there was no communication between the two Dales. On
the Mere Marches the snow massed deep and impassable in thick, billowy
drifts. In the Devil’s Bowl men said it lay piled some score feet deep.
And sheep, seeking shelter in the ghylls and protected spots, were
buried and lost in their hundreds.

That is the time to test the hearts of shepherds and sheep-dogs, when
the wind runs ice-cold across the waste of white, and the low woods on
the upland walks shiver black through a veil of snow, and sheep must be
found and folded or lost: a trial of head as well as heart, of resource
as well as resolution.

In that winter more than one man and many a dog lost his life in the
quiet performance of his duty, gliding to death over the slippery
snow-shelves, or overwhelmed beneath an avalanche of the warm,
suffocating white: “smoored,” as they call it. Many a deed was done,
many a death died, recorded only in that Book which holds the names of
those--men or animals, souls or no souls--who tried.

They found old Wrottesley, the squire’s head shepherd, lying one morning
at Gill’s foot, like a statue in its white bed, the snow gently blowing
about the venerable face, calm and beautiful in death. And stretched
upon his bosom, her master’s hands blue, and stiff, still clasped about
her neck, his old dog Jess. She had huddled there, as a last hope, to
keep the dear, dead master warm, her great heart riven, hoping where
there was no hope.

That night she followed him to herd sheep in a better land. Death from
exposure, Dingley, the vet., gave it; but as little M’Adam, his eyes
dimmer than their wont, declared huskily; “We ken better, Wullie.”

Cyril Gilbraith, a young man not overburdened with emotions, told with
a sob in his voice how, at the terrible Rowan Rock, Jim Mason had stood,
impotent, dumb, big-eyed, watching Betsy--Betsy, the friend and partner
of the last ten years--slipping over the ice-cold surface, silently
appealing to the hand that had never failed her before--sliding to
Eternity.

In the Daleland that winter the endurance of many a shepherd and his
dog was strained past breaking-point. From the frozen Black Water to
the white-peaked Grammoch Pike two men only, each always with his shaggy
adjutant, never owned defeat; never turned back; never failed in a thing
attempted.

In the following spring, Mr. Tinkerton, the squire’s agent, declared
that James Moore and Adam M’Adam--Owd Bob, rather, and Red Wull--had
lost between them fewer sheep than any single farmer on the whole March
Mere Estate--a proud record.

Of the two, many a tale was told that winter. They were invincible,
incomparable; worthy antagonists.

It was Owd Bob who, when he could not drive the band of Black Faces over
the narrow Razorback which led to safety, induced them to _follow_ him
across that ten-inch death-track, one by one, like children behind
their mistress. It was Red Wull who was seen coming down the precipitous
Saddler’s How, shouldering up that grand old gentleman, King o’ the
Dale, whose leg was broken.

The gray dog it was who found Cyril Gilbraith by the White Stones, with
a cigarette and a sprained ankle, on the night the whole village was out
with lanterns searching for the well-loved young scapegrace. It was the
Tailless Tyke and his master who one bitter evening came upon little
Mrs. Burton, lying in a huddle beneath the lea of the fast-whitening
Druid’s Pillar with her latest baby on her breast. It was little M’Adam
who took off his coat and wrapped the child in it; little M’Adam who
unwound his plaid, threw it like a breastband across the dog’s great
chest, and tied the ends round the weary woman’s waist. Red Wull it was
who dragged her back to the Sylvester Arms and life, straining like a
giant through the snow, while his master staggered behind with the babe
in his arms. When they reached the inn it was M’Adam who, with a smile
on his face, told the landlord what he thought of him for sending _his_
wife across the Marches on such a day and on his errand. To which: “I’d
a cauld,” pleaded honest Jem.

For days together David could not cross the Stony Bottom to Kenmuir.
His enforced confinement to the Grange led, however, to no more frequent
collisions than usual with his father. For M’Adam and Red Wull were out,
at all hours, in all weathers, night and day, toiling at their work of
salvation.

At last, one afternoon, David managed to cross the Bottom at a point
where a fallen thorn-tree gave him a bridge over the soft snow. He
stayed but a little while at Kenmuir, yet when he started for home it
was snowing again.

By the time he had crossed the ice-draped bridge over the Wastrel, a
blizzard was raging. The wind roared past him, smiting him so that he
could barely stand; and the snow leaped at him so that he could not see.
But he held on doggedly; slipping, sliding, tripping, down and up
again, with one arm shielding his face. On, on, into the white darkness,
blindly on sobbing, stumbling, dazed.

At length, nigh dead, he reached the brink of the Stony Bottom. He
looked up and he looked down, but nowhere in that blinding mist could he
see the fallen thorn-tree. He took a step forward into the white morass,
and ‘sank up to his thigh. He struggled feebly to free himself, and sank
deeper. The snow wreathed, twisting, round him like a white flame, and
he collapsed, softly crying, on that soft bed.

“I canna--I canna!” he moaned.

       *       *       *       *       *

Little Mrs. Moore, her face whiter and frailer than ever, stood at the
window, looking out into the storm.

“I canna rest for thinkin’ o’ th’ lad,” she said. Then, turning, she saw
her husband, his fur cap down over his ears, buttoning his pilot-coat
about his throat, while Owd Bob stood at his feet, waiting.

“Ye’re no goin’, James?” she asked, anxiously.

“But I am, lass,” he answered; and she knew him too well to say more.

So those two went quietly out to save life or lose it, nor counted the
cost.

Down a wind-shattered slope--over a spar of ice--up an eternal hill--a
forlorn hope.

In a whirlwind chaos of snow, the tempest storming at them, the white
earth lashing them, they fought a good fight. In front, Owd Bob, the
snow clogging his shaggy coat, his hair cutting like lashes of steel
across eyes, his head lowered as he followed the finger of God; and
close behind, James Moore, his back stern against the storm, stalwart
still, yet swaying like a tree before the wind.

So they battled through to the brink of the Stony Bottom--only to arrive
too late.

For, just as the Master peering about him, had caught sight of a
shapeless lump lying motionless in front, there loomed across the
snow-choked gulf through the white riot of the storm a gigantic figure
forging, doggedly forward, his great head down to meet the hurricane.
And close behind, buffeted and bruised, stiff and staggering, a little
dauntless figure holding stubbornly on, clutching with one hand at the
gale; and a shrill voice, whirled away on the trumpet tones of the wind,
crying:

     ‘Noo, Wullie, wi’ me!
     Scots wha’ hae wi’ Wallace bled!
     Scots wham Bruce has often led!
     Welcome to ----!’

“Here he is, Wullie!”

     ‘--or to victorie!”

The brave little voice died away. The quest; was over; the lost sheep
found. And the last James Moore saw of them was the same small, gallant
form, half carrying, half dragging the rescued boy out of the Valley of
the Shadow and away.

David was none the worse for his adventure, for on reaching home M’Adam
produced a familiar bottle.

“Here’s something to warm yer inside, and”--making a feint at the strap
on the walls--’ “here’s something to do the same by yer ----. But,
Wullie, oot again!”

And out they went--unreckoned heroes.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was but a week later, in the very heart of the bitter time, that
there came a day when, from gray dawn to grayer eve, neither James Moore
nor Owd Bob stirred out into the wintry white. And the Master’s face was
hard and set as it always was in time of trouble.

Outside, the wind screamed down the Dale; while the snow fell
relentlessly; softly fingering the windows, blocking the doors, and
piling deep against the walls. Inside the house there was a strange
quiet; no sound save for hushed voices, and upstairs the shuffling of
muffled feet.

Below, all day long, Owd Bob patrolled the passage like some silent,
gray spectre.

Once there came a low knocking at the door; and David, his face and hair
and cap smothered in the all-pervading white, came in with an eddy of
snow. He patted Owd Bob, and moved on tiptoe into the kitchen. To him
came Maggie softly, shoes in hand, with white, frightened face. The two
whispered anxiously awhile like brother and sister as they were; then
the boy crept quietly away; only a little pool of water on the floor and
wet, treacherous foot-dabs toward the door testifying to the visitor.

Toward evening the wind died down, but the mourning flakes still fell.

With the darkening of night Owd Bob retreated to the porch and lay down
on his blanket. The light from the lamp at the head of the stairs shone
through the crack of open door on his dark head and the eyes that never
slept.

The hours passed, and the gray knight still kept his vigil. Alone in the
darkness--alone, it almost seemed, in the house--he watched. His head
lay motionless along his paws, but the steady gray eyes never flinched
or drooped.

Time tramped on on leaden foot, and still he waited; and ever the pain
of hovering anxiety was stamped deeper in the gray eyes.

At length it grew past bearing; the hollow stillness of the house
overcame him. He rose, pushed open the door, and softly pattered across
the passage.

At the foot of the stairs he halted, his forepaws on the first step, his
grave face and pleading eyes uplifted, as though he were praying. The
dim light fell on the raised head; and the white escutcheon on his
breast shone out like the snow on Salmon.

At length, with a sound like a sob, he dropped to the ground, and stood
listening, his tail dropping and head raised. Then he turned and began
softly pacing up and down, like some velvet-footed sentinel at the gate
of death.

Up and down, up and down, softly as the falling snow, for a weary, weary
while.

Again he stopped and stood, listening intently, at the foot of the
stairs; and his gray coat quivered as though there were a draught.

Of a sudden, the deathly stillness of the house was broken. Upstairs,
feet were running hurriedly. There was a cry, and again silence.

A life was coming in; a life was going out.

The minutes passed; hours passed; and, at the sunless dawn, a life
passed.

And all through that night of age-long agony the gray figure stood,
still as a statue, at the foot of the stairs. Only, when, with the first
chill breath of the morning, a dry, quick-quenched sob of a strong man
sorrowing for the helpmeet of a score of years, and a tiny cry of a
new-born child wailing because its mother was not, came down to his
ears, the Gray Watchman dropped his head upon his bosom, and, with a
little whimpering note, crept back to his blanket.

A little later the door above opened, and James Moore tramped down the
stairs. He looked taller and gaunter than his wont, but there was no
trace of emotion on his face.

At the foot of the stairs Owd Bob stole out to meet him. He came
crouching up, head and tail down, in a manner no man ever saw before or
since. At his master’s feet he stopped.

Then, for one short moment, James Moore’s whole face quivered.

“Well, lad,” he said, quite low, and his voice broke; “she’s awa’!”

That was all; for they were an undemonstrative couple.

Then they turned and went out together into the bleak morning.



Chapter VIII. M’ADAM AND HIS COAT


To David M’Adam the loss of gentle Elizabeth Moore was as real a grief
as to her children. Yet he manfully smothered his own aching heart and
devoted himself to comforting the mourners at Kenmuir.

In the days succeeding Mrs. Moore’s death the boy recklessly neglected
his duties at the Grange. But little M’Adam forbore to rebuke him. At
times, indeed, he essayed to be passively kind. David, however, was too
deeply sunk in his great sorrow to note the change.

The day of the funeral came. The earth was throwing off its ice-fetters;
and the Dale was lost in a mourning mist.

In the afternoon M’Adam was standing at the window of the kitchen,
contemplating the infinite weariness of the scene, when the door of the
house opened and shut noiselessly. Red Wull raised himself on to the
sill and growled, and David hurried past the window making for Kenmuir.
M’Adam watched the passing figure indifferently; then with an angry oath
sprang to the window.

“Bring me back that coat, ye thief!” he cried, tapping fiercely on the
pane. “Tak’ it aff at onst, ye muckle gowk, or I’ll come and tear it aff
ye. D’ye see him, Wullie? the great coof has ma coat--me black coat, new
last Michaelmas, and it rainin’ ‘nough to melt it.”

He threw the window up with a bang and leaned out.

“Bring it back, I tell ye, ondootiful, or I’ll summons ye. Though ye’ve
no respect for me, ye might have for ma claithes. Ye’re too big for yer
ain boots, let alane ma coat. D’ye think I had it cut for a elephant?
It’s burst-in’, I tell ye. Tak’ it aff! Fetch it here, or I’ll e’en send
Wullie to bring it!”

David paid no heed except to begin running heavily down the hill. The
coat was stretched in wrinkled agony across his back; his big, red
wrists protruded like shank-bones from the sleeves; and the little tails
flapped wearily in vain attempts to reach the wearer’s legs.

M’Adam, bubbling over with indignation, scrambled half through the open
window. Then, tickled at the amazing impudence of the thing, he paused,
smiled, dropped to the ground again, and watched the uncouth, retreating
figure with chuckling amusement.

“Did ye ever see the like o’ that, Wullie?” he muttered. “Ma puir
coat--puir wee coatie! it gars me greet to see her in her pain. A man’s
coat, Wullie, is aften unco sma’ for his son’s back; and David there
is strainin’ and stretchin’ her nigh to brakin’, for a’ the world as he
does ma forbearance. And what’s he care aboot the one or t’ither?--not a
finger-flip.”

As he stood watching the disappearing figure there began the slow
tolling of the minute-bell in the little Dale church. Now near, now far,
now loud, now low, its dull chant rang out through the mist like the
slow-dropping tears of a mourning world.

M’Adam listened, almost reverently, as the bell tolled on, the only
sound in the quiet Dale. Outside, a drizzling rain was falling; the
snow dribbled down the hill in muddy tricklets; and trees and roofs and
windows dripped.

And still the bell tolled on, calling up relentlessly sad memories of
the long ago.

It was on just such another dreary day, in just such another December,
and not so many years gone by, that the light had gone forever out of
his life.

The whole picture rose as instant to his eyes as if it had been but
yesterday. That insistent bell brought the scene surging back to him:
the dismal day; the drizzle; the few mourners; little David decked out
in black, his fair hair contrasting with his gloomy clothes, his face
swollen with weeping; the Dale hushed, it seemed in death, save for the
tolling of the bell; and his love had left him and gone to the happy
land the hymn-books talk of.

Red Wull, who had been watching him uneasily, now came up and shoved
his muzzle into his master’s hand. The cold touch brought the little man
back to earth. He shook himself, turned wearily away from the window,
and went to the door of the house.

He stood there looking out; and all round him was the eternal drip, drip
of the thaw. The wind lulled, and again the minute-bell tolled out clear
and inexorable, resolute to recall what was and what had been.

With a choking gasp the little man turned into the house, and ran up the
stairs and into his room. He dropped on his knees beside the great chest
in the corner, and unlocked the bottom drawer, the key turning noisily
in its socket.

In the drawer he searched with feverish fingers, and produced at length
a little paper packet wrapped about with a stained yellow ribbon. It was
the ribbon she had used to weave on Sundays into her soft hair.

Inside the packet was a cheap, heart-shaped frame, and in it a
photograph.

Up there it was too dark to see. The little man ran down the stairs, Red
Wull jostling him as he went, and hurried to the window in the kitchen.

It was a sweet, laughing face that looked up at him from the frame,
demure yet arch, shy yet roguish--a face to look at and a face to love.

As he looked a wintry smile, wholly tender, half tearful, stole over the
little man’s face.

“Lassie,” he whispered, and his voice was infinitely soft, “it’s lang
sin’ I’ve daured look at ye. But it’s no that ye’re forgotten, dearie.”

Then he covered his eyes with his hand as though he were blinded.

“Dinna look at me sae, lass!” he cried, and fell on his knees, kissing
the picture, hugging it to him and sobbing passionately.

Red Wull came up and pushed his face compassionately into his master’s;
but the little man shoved him roughly away, and the dog retreated into a
corner, abashed and reproachful.

Memories swarmed back on the little man.

It was more than a decade ago now, and yet he dared barely think of that
last evening when she had lain so white and still in the little room
above.

“Pit the bairn on the bed, Adam man,” she had said in low tones. “I’ll
be gaein’ in a wee while noo. It’s the lang good-by to you--and him.”

He had done her bidding and lifted David up. The tiny boy lay still a
moment, looking at this white-faced mother whom he hardly recognized.

“Minnie!” he called piteously. Then, thrusting a small, dirty hand into
his pocket, he pulled out a grubby sweet.

“Minnie, ha’ a sweetie--ain o’ Davie’s sweeties!” and he held it out
anxiously in his warm plump palm, thinking it a certain cure for any
ill.

“Eat it for mither,” she said, smiling tenderly; and then: “Davie, ma
heart, I’m leavin’ ye.”

The boy ceased sucking the sweet, and looked at her, the corners of his
mouth drooping pitifully.

“Ye’re no gaein’ awa’, mither?” he asked, his face all working. “Ye’ll
no leave yen wee laddie?”

“Ay, laddie, awa’--reet awa’. HE’s callin’ me.” She tried to smile; but
her mother’s heart was near to bursting.

“Ye’ll tak’ yen wee Davie wi’ ye mither!” the child pleaded, crawling up
toward her face.

The great tears rolled, unrestrained, down her wan cheeks, and M’Adam,
at the head of the bed, was sobbing openly.

“Eh, ma bairn, ma bairn, I’m sair to leave ye!” she cried brokenly.
“Lift him for me, Adam.”

He placed the child in her arms; but she was too weak to hold him. So he
laid him upon his mother’s pillows; and the boy wreathed his soft arms
about her neck and sobbed tempestuously.

And the two lay thus together.

Just before she died, Flora turned her head and whispered:

“Adam, ma man, ye’ll ha’ to be mither and father baith to the lad noo”;
and she looked at him with tender confidence in her dying eyes.

“I wull! afore God as I stan’ here I wull!” he declared passionately.
Then she died, and there was a look of ineffable peace upon her face.

       *       *       *       *       *

“Mither and father baith!”

The little man rose to his feet and flung the photograph from him. Red
Wull pounced upon it; but M’Adam leapt at him as he mouthed it.

“Git awa’, ye devil!” he screamed; and, picking it up, stroked it
lovingly with trembling fingers.

“Maither and father baith!”

How had he fulfilled his love’s last wish? How!

“Oh God! “--and he fell upon his knees at the table-side, hugging the
picture, sobbing and praying.

Red Wull cowered in the far corner of the room, and then crept whining
up to where his master knelt. But M’Adam heeded him not, and the great
dog slunk away again.

There the little man knelt in the gloom of the winter’s afternoon, a
miserable penitent. His gray-flecked head was bowed upon his arms; his
hands clutched the picture; and he prayed aloud in gasping, halting
tones.

“Gie me grace, O God! ‘Father and mither baith,’ ye said, Flora--and I
ha’na done it. But ‘tis no too late--say it’s no, lass. Tell me there’s
time yet, and say ye forgie me. I’ve tried to bear wi’ him mony and mony
a time. But he’s vexed me, and set himself agin me, and stiffened my
back, and ye ken hoo I was aye quick to tak’ offence. But I’ll mak’ it
up to him--mak’ it up to him, and mair. I’ll humble masel’ afore him,
and that’ll be bitter enough. And I’ll be father and mither baith to
him. But there’s bin none to help me; and it’s bin sair wi’oot ye.
And--. but, eh, lassie, I’m wearyin’ for ye!”

       *       *       *       *       *

It was a dreary little procession that wound in the drizzle from Kenmuir
to the little Dale Church. At the head stalked James Moore, and close
behind David in his meagre coat. While last of all, as if to guide the
stragglers in the weary road, come Owd Bob.

There was a full congregation in the tiny church now. In the squire’s
pew were Cyril Gilbraith, Muriel Sylvester, and, most conspicuous, Lady
Eleanour. Her slender figure was simply draped in gray, with gray fur
about the neck and gray fur edging sleeves and jacket; her veil was
lifted, and you could see the soft hair about her temples, like waves
breaking on white cliffs, and her eyes big with tender sympathy as she
glanced toward the pew upon her right.

For there were the mourners from Kenmuir: the Master, tall, grim, and
gaunt; and beside him Maggie, striving to be calm, and little Andrew,
the miniature of his father.

Alone, in the pew behind, David M’Adam in his father’s coat.

The back of the church was packed with farmers from the whole March Mere
Estate; friends from Silverdale and Grammoch-town; and nearly every
soul in Wastrel-dale, come to show their sympathy for the living and
reverence for the dead.

At last the end came in the wet dreariness of the little churchyard, and
slowly the mourners departed, until at length were left only the parson,
the Master, and Owd Bob.

The parson was speaking in rough, short accents, digging nervously
at the wet ground. The other, tall and gaunt, his face drawn and
half-averted, stood listening. By his side was Owd Bob, scanning his
master’s countenance, a wistful compassion deep in the sad gray eyes;
while close by, one of the parson’s terriers was nosing inquisitively in
the wet grass.

Of a sudden, James Moore, his face still turned away, stretched out a
hand. The parson, broke off abruptly and grasped it. Then the two men
strode away in opposite directions, the terrier hopping on three legs
and shaking the rain off his hard coat.

       *       *       *       *       *

David’s steps sounded outside. M’Adam rose from his knees. The door of
the house opened, and the boy’s feet shuffled in the passage.

“David!” the little man called in a tremulous voice.

He stood in the half-light, one hand on the table, the other clasping
the picture. His eyes were bleared, his thin hair all tossed, and he was
shaking.

“David,” he called again; “I’ve somethin’ I wush to say to ye!”

The boy burst into the room. His face was stained with tears and rain;
and the new black coat was wet and slimy all down the front, and on the
elbows were green-brown, muddy blots. For, on his way home, he had flung
himself down in the Stony Bottom just as he was, heedless of the wet
earth and his father’s coat, and, lying on his face thinking of
that second mother lost to him, had wept his heart out in a storm of
passionate grief.

Now he stood defiantly, his hand upon the door.

“What d’yo’ want?”

The little man looked from him to the picture in his hand.

“Help me, Flora--he’ll no,” he prayed. Then raising his eyes, he began:
“I’d like to say--I’ve bin thinkin’--I think I should tell ye--it’s no
an easy thing for a man to say--”

He broke off short. The self-imposed task was almost more than he could
accomplish.

He looked appealingly at David. But there was no glimmer of
understanding in that white, set countenance.

“O God, it’s maist mair than I can do!” the little man muttered; and the
perspiration stood upon his forehead. Again he began: “David, after I
saw ye this afternoon steppin’ doon the hill--” Again he paused. His
glance rested unconsciously upon the coat. David mistook the look;
mistook the dimness in his father’s eyes; mistook the tremor in his
voice.

“Here ‘tis! tak’ yo’ coat!” he cried passionately; and, tearing it off,
flung it down at his father’s feet. “Tak’ it--and---and--curse yo’.”

He banged out of the room and ran upstairs; and, locking himself in,
threw himself on to his bed and sobbed.

Red Wull made a movement to fly at the retreating figure; then turned
to his master, his stump-tail vibrating with pleasure. But little M’Adam
was looking at the wet coat now lying in a wet bundle at his feet.

“Curse ye,” he repeated softly. “Curse ye--ye heard him. Wullie?”

A bitter smile crept across his face. He looked again at the picture now
lying crushed in his hand.

“Ye canna say I didna try; ye canna ask me to agin,” he muttered, and
slipped it into his pocket. “Niver agin, Wullie; not if the Queen were
to ask it.”

Then he went out into the gloom and drizzle, still smiling the same
bitter smile.

       *       *       *       *       *

That night, when it came to closing-time at the Sylvester Arms, Jem
Burton found a little gray-haired figure lying on the floor in the
tap-room. At the little man’s head lay a great dog.

“Yo’ beast!” said the righteous publican, regarding the figure of his
best customer with fine scorn. Then catching sight of a photograph in
the little man’s hand:

“Oh, yo’re that sort, are yo’, foxy?” he leered. “Gie us a look at ‘er,”
 and he tried to disengage the picture from the other’s grasp. But at
the attempt the great dog rose, bared his teeth, and assumed such a
diabolical expression that the big landlord retreated hurriedly behind
the bar.

“Two on ye!” he shouted viciously, rattling his heels; “beasts baith!”



PART III THE SHEPHERDS’ TROPHY



Chapter IX. RIVALS


M’ADAM never forgave his son. After the scene on the evening of the
funeral there could be no alternative but war for all time. The
little man had attempted to humble himself, and been rejected; and
the bitterness of defeat, when he had deserved victory, rankled like a
poisoned barb in his bosom.

Yet the heat of his indignation was directed not against David, but
against the Master of Kenmuir. To the influence and agency of James
Moore he attributed his discomfiture, and bore himself accordingly. In
public or in private, in tap-room or market, he never wearied of abusing
his enemy.

“Feel the loss o’ his wife, d’ye say?” he would cry. “Ay, as muckle as
I feel the loss o’ my hair. James Moore can feel naethin’, I tell ye,
except, aiblins, a mischance to his meeserable dog.”

When the two met, as they often must, it was always M’Adam’s endeavor
to betray his enemy into an unworthy expression of feeling. But James
Moore, sorely tried as he often was, never gave way. He met the little
man’s sneers with a quelling silence, looking down on his asp-tongued
antagonist with such a contempt flashing from his blue-gray eyes as hurt
his adversary more than words.

Only once was he spurred into reply. It was in the tap-room of
the Dalesman’s Daughter on the occasion of the big spring fair in
Grammoch-town, when there was a goodly gathering of farmers and their
dogs in the room.

M’Adam was standing at the fireplace with Red Wull at his side.

“It’s a noble pairt ye play, James Moore,” he cried loudly across the
room, “settin’ son against father, and dividin’ hoose against hoose.
It’s worthy o’ ye we’ yer churchgoin’, and yer psalm-singin’, and yer
godliness.”

The Master looked up from the far end of the room.

“Happen yo’re not aware, M’Adam,” he said sternly, “that, an’ it had not
bin for me, David’d ha’ left you years agone--and ‘twould nob’but ha’
served yo’ right, I’m thinkin’.”

The little man was beaten on his own ground, so he changed front.

“Dinna shout so, man--I have ears to hear, Forbye ye irritate Wullie.”

The Tailless Tyke, indeed, had advanced from the fireplace, and now
stood, huge and hideous, in the very centre of the room. There was
distant thunder in his throat, a threat upon his face, a challenge in
every wrinkle. And the Gray Dog stole gladly out from behind his master
to take up the gage of battle.

Straightway there was silence; tongues ceased to wag, tankards to clink.
Every man and every dog was quietly gathering about those two central
figures. Not one of them all but had his score to wipe off against the
Tailless Tyke; not one of them but was burning to join in, the battle
once begun. And the two gladiators stood looking past one another,
muzzle to muzzle, each with a tiny flash of teeth glinting between his
lips.

But the fight was not to be; for the twentieth time the Master
intervened.

“Bob, lad, coom in!” he called, and, bending, grasped his favorite by
the neck.

M’Adam laughed softly.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!” he cried. “The look o’ you’s enough for that
gentleman.”

“If they get fightin’ it’ll no be Bob here I’ll hit, I warn yo’,
M’Adam,” said the Master grimly.

“Gin ye sae muckle as touched Wullie d’ye ken what I’d do, James Moore?”
 asked the little man very smoothly.

“Yes--sweer,” the other replied, and strode out of the room amid a roar
of derisive laughter at M’Adam’s expense.

Owd Bob had now attained wellnigh the perfection of his art. Parson
Leggy declared roundly that his like had not been seen since the days
of Rex son of Rally. Among the Dalesmen he was a heroic favorite, his
prowess and gentle ways winning him friends on every hand. But the point
that told most heavily for him was that in all things he was the very
antithesis of Red Wull.

Barely a man in the country-side but owed that ferocious savage a
grudge; not a man of them all who dared pay it. Once Long Kirby, full
of beer and valor, tried to settle his account. Coming on M’Adam and Red
Wull as he was driving into Grammoch-town, he leant over and with his
thong dealt the dog a terrible sword-like slash that raised an angry
ridge of red from hip to shoulder; and was twenty yards down the road
before the little man’s shrill curse reached his ear, drowned in a
hideous bellow.

He stood up and lashed the colt, who, quick on his legs for a young un,
soon settled to his gallop. But, glancing over his shoulder, he saw a
hounding form behind, catching him as though he were walking. His face
turned sickly white; he screamed; he flogged; he looked back. Right
beneath the tail-board was the red devil in the dust; while racing a
furlong behind on the turnpike road was the mad figure of M’Adam.

The smith struck back and flogged forward. It was of no avail. With a
tiger-like bound the murderous brute leapt on the flying trap. At the
shock of the great body the colt was thrown violently on his side; Kirby
was tossed over the hedge; and Red Wull pinned beneath the debris.

M’Adam had time to rush up and save a tragedy.

“I’ve a mind to knife ye, Kirby,” he panted, as he bandaged the smith’s
broken head.

After that you may be sure the Dalesmen preferred to swallow insults
rather than to risk their lives; and their impotence only served to fan
their hatred to white heat.

The working methods of the antagonists were as contrasted as their
appearances. In a word, the one compelled where the other coaxed.

His enemies said the Tailless Tyke was rough; not even Tammas denied he
was ready. His brain was as big as his body, and he used them both
to some purpose. “As quick as a cat, with the heart of a lion and the
temper of Nick’s self,” was Parson Leggy’s description.

What determination could effect, that could Red Wall; but achievement
by inaction--supremest of all strategies--was not for him. In matters of
the subtlest handling, where to act anything except indifference was
to lose, with sheep restless, fearful forebodings hymned to them by the
wind, panic hovering unseen above them, when an ill-considered movement
spelt catastrophe--then was Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir incomparable.

Men still tell how, when the squire’s new thrashing-machine ran amuck
in Grammoch-town, and for some minutes the market square was a turbulent
sea of blaspheming men, yelping dogs, and stampeding sheep, only one
flock stood calm as a mill-pond by the bull-ring, watching the riot with
almost indifference. And in front, sitting between them and the storm,
was a quiet gray dog, his mouth stretched in a capacious yawn: to yawn
was to win, and he won.

When the worst of the uproar was over, many a glance of triumph was shot
first at that one still pack, and then at M’Adam, as he waded through
the disorder of huddling sheep.

“And wheer’s your Wullie noo?” asked Tapper scornfully.

“Weel,” the little man answered with a quiet smile, “at this minute he’s
killin’ your Rasper doon by the pump.” Which was indeed the case; for
big blue Rasper had interfered with the great dog in the performance of
his duty, and suffered accordingly.

       *       *       *       *       *

Spring passed into summer; and the excitement as to the event of the
approaching Trials, when at length the rivals would be pitted
against one another, reached such a height as old Jonas Maddox, the
octogenarian, could hardly recall.

Down in the Sylvester Arms there was almost nightly a conflict
between M’Adam and Tammas Thornton, spokesman of the Dales men. Many a
long-drawn bout of words had the two anent the respective merits and Cup
chances of red and gray. In these duels Tammas was usually worsted. His
temper would get the better of his discretion; and the cynical debater
would be lost in the hot-tongued partisan.

During these encounters the others would, as a rule, maintain a rigid
silence. Only when their champion was being beaten, and it was time for
strength of voice to vanquish strength of argument, they joined in
right lustily and roared the little man down, for all the world like the
gentlemen who rule the Empire at Westminster.

Tammas was an easy subject for M’Adam to draw, but David was an easier.
Insults directed at himself the boy bore with a stolidity born of long
use. But a poisonous dart shot against his friends at Kenmuir never
failed to achieve its object. And the little man evinced an amazing
talent for the concoction of deft lies respecting James Moore.

“I’m hearin’,” said he, one evening, sitting in the kitchen, sucking his
twig; “I’m hearin’ James Moore is gaein’ to git married agin.”

“Yo’re hearin’ lies--or mair-like tellin’ ‘em,” David answered shortly.
For he treated his father now with contemptuous indifference.

“Seven months sin’ his wife died,” the little man continued
meditatively. “Weel, I’m on’y ‘stonished he’s waited sae lang. Ain
buried, anither come on--that’s James Moore.”

David burst angrily out of the room.

“Gaein’ to ask him if it’s true?” called his father after him. “Gude
luck to ye--and him.”

David had now a new interest at Kenmuir. In Maggie he found an endless
source of study. On the death of her mother the girl had taken up the
reins of government at Kenmuir; and gallantly she played her part,
whether in tenderly mothering the baby, wee Anne, or in the sterner
matters of household work. She did her duty, young though she was,
with a surprising, old-fashioned womanliness that won many a smile
of approval from her father, and caused David’s eyes to open with
astonishment.

And he soon discovered that Maggie, mistress of Kenmuir, was another
person from his erstwhile playfellow and servant.

The happy days when might ruled right were gone, never to be recalled.
David often regretted them, especially when in a conflict of tongues,
Maggie, with her quick answers and teasing eyes, was driving him sulky
and vanquished from the field. The two were perpetually squabbling now.
In the good old days, he remembered bitterly, squabbles between them
were unknown. He had never permitted them; any attempt at independent
thought or action was as sternly quelled as in the Middle Ages. She must
follow where he led on--“Ma word!”

Now she was mistress where he had been master; hers was to command, his
to obey. In consequence they were perpetually at war. And yet he would
sit for hours in the kitchen and watch her, as she went about her
business, with solemn, interested eyes, half of admiration, half of
amusement. In the end Maggie always turned on him with a little laugh
touched with irritation.

“Han’t yo’ got nothin’ better’n that to do, nor lookin’ at me?” she
asked one Saturday about a month before Cup Day.

“No, I han’t,” the pert fellow rejoined.

“Then I wish yo’ had. It mak’s me fair jumpety yo’ watchin’ me so like
ony cat a mouse.”

“Niver yo’ fash yo’sel’ account o’ me, ma wench,” he answered calmly.

“Yo’ wench, indeed!” she cried, tossing her head.

“Ay, or will be,” he muttered.

“What’s that?” she cried, springing round, a flush of color on her face.

“Nowt, my dear. Yo’ll know so soon as I want yo’ to, yo’ may be sure,
and no sooner.”

The girl resumed her baking, half angry, half suspicious.

“I dunno’ what yo’ mean, Mr. M’Adam,” she said.

“Don’t yo’, Mrs. M’A----”

The rest was lost in the crash of a falling plate; whereat David laughed
quietly, and asked if he should help pick up the bits.

       *       *       *       *       *

On the same evening at the Sylvester Arms an announcement was made that
knocked the breath out of its hearers.

In the debate that night on the fast-approaching Dale Trials and the
relative abilities of red and gray, M’Adam on the one side, and Tammas,
backed by Long Kirby and the rest, on the other, had cudgelled each
other with more than usual vigor. The controversy rose to fever-heat;
abuse succeeded argument; and the little man again and again was hooted
into silence.

“It’s easy laffin’,” he cried at last, “but ye’ll laff t’ither side o’
yer ugly faces on Cup Day.”

“Will us, indeed? Us’ll see,” came the derisive chorus.

“We’ll whip ye till ye’re deaf, dumb, and blind, Wullie and I.”

‘’Yo’ll not!’’

“We will!”

The voices were rising like the east wind in March.

“Yo’ll not, and for a very good reason too,” asseverated Tammas loudly.

“Gie us yer reason, ye muckle liar,” cried the little man, turning on
him.

“Becos----” began Jim Mason and stopped to rub his nose.

“Yo’ ‘old yo’ noise, Jim,” recommended Rob Saunderson.

“Becos----” it was Tammas this time who paused.

“Git on wi’ it, ye stammerin’ stirk!” cried M’Adam. “Why?”

“Becos--Owd Bob’ll not rin.”

Tammas sat back in his chair.

“What!” screamed the little man, thrusting forward.

“What’s that!” yelled Long Kirby, leaping to his feet.

“Mon, say it agin!” shouted Rob.

“What’s owd addled eggs tellin’?” cried Liz Burton.

“Dang his ‘ead for him!” shouts Tupper.

“Fill his eye!” says Ned Hoppin.

They jostled round the old man’s chair: M’Adam in front; Jem Burton and
Long Kirby leaning over his shoulder; Liz behind her father; Saunderson
and Tupper tackling him on either side; while the rest peered and
elbowed in the rear.

The announcement had fallen like a thunderbolt among them.

Tammas looked slowly up at the little mob of eager faces above him.
Pride at the sensation caused by his news struggled in his countenance
with genuine sorrow for the matter of it.

“Ay, yo’ may well ‘earken all on yo’. Tis enough to mak’ the deadies
listen. I says agin: We’s’ll no rin oor Bob fot’ Cup. And yo’ may guess
why. Bain’t every mon, Mr. M’Adam, as’d pit aside his chanst o’ the Cup,
and that ‘maist a gift for him”--M’Adam’s tongue was in his cheek--“and
it a certainty,” the old man continued warmly, “oot o’ respect for his
wife’s memory.”

The news was received in utter silence. The shock of the surprise,
coupled with the bitterness of the disappointment, froze the slow
tongues of his listeners.

Only one small voice broke the stillness.

“Oh, the feelin’ man! He should git a reduction o’ rent for sic a
display o’ proper speerit. I’ll mind Mr. Hornbut to let auld Sylvester
ken o’t.”

Which he did, and would have got a thrashing for his pains had not Cyril
Gilbraith thrown him out of the parsonage before the angry cleric could
lay hands upon him.



Chapter X. RED WULL WINS


TAMMAS had but told the melancholy truth. Owd Bob was not to run for the
cup. And this self-denying ordinance speaks more for James Moore’s love
of his lost wife than many a lordly cenotaph.

To the people of the Daleland, from the Black Water to the market-cross
in Grammoch-town, the news came with the shock of a sudden blow. They
had set their hearts on the Gray Dog’s success; and had felt serenely
confident of his victory. But the sting of the matter lay in this: that
now the Tailless Tyke might well win.

M’Adam, on the other hand, was plunged into a fervor of delight at the
news. For to win the Shepherds’ Trophy was the goal of his ambition.
David was now less than nothing to the lonely little man, Red Wull
everything to him. And to have that name handed down to posterity,
gallantly holding its place among those of the most famous sheep-dogs of
all time, was his heart’s desire.

As Cup Day drew near, the little man, his fine-drawn temperament
strung to the highest pitch of nervousness, was tossed on a sea of
apprehension. His hopes and fears ebbed and flowed on the tide of the
moment. His moods were as uncertain as the winds in March; and there was
no dependence on his humor for a unit of time. At one minute he paced up
and down the kitchen, his face already flushed with the glow of victory,
chanting:

“Scots wha hae wi’ Wallace bled!”

At the next he was down at the table, his head buried in his hands, his
whole figure shaking, as he cried in choking voice: “Eh, Wullie, Wullie,
they’re all agin us.”

David found that life with his father now was life with an unamiable
hornet. Careless as he affected to be of his father’s vagaries, he was
tried almost to madness, and fled away at every moment to Kenmuir; for,
as he told Maggie, “I’d sooner put up wi’ your h’airs and h’imperences,
miss, than wi’ him, the wemon that he be!”

       *       *       *       *       *

At length the great day came. Fears, hopes, doubts, dismays, all
dispersed in the presence of the reality.

Cup Day is always a general holiday in the Daleland, and every soul
crowds over to Silverdale. Shops were shut; special trains ran in
to Grammoch-town; and the road from the little town was dazed with
char-a-bancs, brakes, wagonettes, carriages, carts, foot-passengers,
wending toward the Dalesman’s Daughter.

And soon the paddock below that little inn was humming with the crowd
of sportsmen and spectators come to see the battle for the Shepherd’s
Trophy.

There, very noticeable with its red body and yellow wheels, was the
great Kenmuir wagon. Many an eye was directed on the handsome young pair
who stood in it, conspicuous and unconscious, above the crowd: Maggie,
looking in her simple print frock as sweet and fresh as any mountain
flower; while David’s fair face was all gloomy and his brows knit.

In front of the wagon was a black cluster of Dalesmen, discussing
M’Adam’s chances. In the centre was Tammas holding forth. Had you passed
close to the group you might have heard: “A man, d’yo say, Mr. Maddox? A
h’ape, I call him”; or: “A dog? more like an ‘og, I tell yo’.” Round the
old orator were Jonas, ‘Enry, and oor Job, Jem Burton, Rob Saunderson,
Tupper, Jim Mason, Hoppin, and others; while on the outskirts stood
Sam’l Todd prophesying rain and M’Adam’s victory. Close at hand Bessie
Bolstock, who was reputed to have designs on David, was giggling
spitefully at the pair in the Kenmuir wagon, and singing:

“Let a lad aloan, lass, Let a lad a-be.”

While her father, Teddy, dodged in and out among the crowd with tray and
glasses: for Cup Day was the great day of the year for him.

Past the group of Dalesmen and on all sides was a mass of bobbing
heads--Scots, Northerners, Yorkshiremen, Taffies. To right and left
a long array of carriages and carts, ranging from the squire’s quiet
landau and Viscount Birdsaye’s gorgeous barouche to Liz Burton’s
three-legged moke-cart with little Mrs. Burton, the twins, young Jake
(who should have walked), and Monkey (ditto) packed away inside. Beyond
the Silver Lea the gaunt Scaur raised its craggy peak, and the Pass,
trending along its side, shone white in the sunshine.

At the back of the carriages were booths, cocoanut-shies, Aunt Sallies,
shows, bookmakers’ stools, and all the panoply of such a meeting.
Here Master Launcelot Bilks and Jacky Sylvester were fighting; Cyril
Gilbraith was offering to take on the boxing man; Long Kirby was
snapping up the odds against Red Wull; and Liz Burton and young Ned
Hoppin were being photographed together, while Melia Ross in the
background was pretending she didn’t care.

On the far bank of the stream was a little bevy of men and dogs,
observed of all.

The Juvenile Stakes had been run and won; Londesley’s Lassie had carried
off the Locals; and the fight for the Shepherds’ Trophy was about to
begin.

“Yo’re not lookin’ at me noo,” whispered Maggie to the silent boy by her
side.

“Nay; nor niver don’t wush to agin.” David answered roughly. His gaze
was directed over the array of heads in front to where, beyond the
Silver Lea, a group of shepherds and their dogs was clustered. While
standing apart from the rest, in characteristic isolation, was the bent
figure of his father, and beside him the Tailless Tyke.

“Doest’o not want yo’ feyther to win?” asked Maggie softly, following
his gaze.

“I’m prayin’ he’ll be beat,” the boy answered moodily.

“Eh, Davie, hoo can ye?” cried the girl, shocked.

“It’s easy to say, ‘Eh, David,’” he snapped. “But if yo’ lived along
o’ them two “--he nodded toward the stream--“‘appen yo’d understand a
bit.... ‘Eh, David,’ indeed! I never did!”

“I know it, lad,” she said tenderly; and he was appeased.

“He’d give his right hand for his bless’d Wullie to win; I’d give me
right arm to see him beat.... And oor Bob there all the while,”--he
nodded to the far left of the line, where stood James Moore and Owd Bob,
with Parson Leggy and the Squire.

When at length Red Wull came out to run his course, he worked with the
savage dash that always characterized him. His method was his own; but
the work was admirably done.

“Keeps right on the back of his sheep,” said the parson, watching
intently. “Strange thing they don’t break!” But they didn’t. There was
no waiting, no coaxing; it was drive and devilry all through. He
brought his sheep along at a terrific rate, never missing a turn, never
faltering, never running out. And the crowd applauded, for the crowd
loves a dashing display. While little M’Adam, hopping agilely about,
his face ablaze with excitement, handled dog and sheep with a masterly
precision that compelled the admiration even of his enemies.

“M’Adam wins!” roared a bookmaker. “Twelve to one agin the field!”

“He wins, dang him!” said David, low.

“Wull wins!” said the parson, shutting his lips.

“And deserves too!” said James Moore.

“Wull wins!” softly cried the crowd.

“We don’t!” said Sam’l gloomily.

And in the end Red Wull did Win; and there were none save Tammas, the
bigot, and Long Kirby, who had lost a good deal of his wife’s money and
a little of his own, to challenge the justice of the verdict.

The win had but a chilling reception. At first there was faint cheering;
but it sounded like the echo of an echo, and soon died of inanition.
To get up an ovation, there must be money at the back, or a few roaring
fanatics to lead the dance. Here there was neither; ugly stories,
disparaging remarks, on every hand. And the hundreds who did not know
took their tone, as always, from those who said they did.

M’Adam could but remark the absence of enthusiasm as he pushed up
through the throng toward the committee tent. No single voice hailed
him victor; no friendly hand smote its congratulations. Broad backs were
turned; contemptuous glances levelled; spiteful remarks shot. Only the
foreign element looked curiously at the little bent figure with the
glowing face, and shrank back at the size and savage aspect of the great
dog at his heels.

But what cared he? His Wullie was acknowledged champion, the best
sheep-dog of the year; and the little man was happy. They could turn
their backs on him; but they could not alter that; and he could afford
to be indifferent. “They dinna like it, lad--he! he! But they’ll e’en
ha’ to thole it. Ye’ve won it, Wullie--won it fair.”

He elbowed through the press, making for the rope-guarded inclosure in
front of the committee tent, round which the people were now packing. In
the door of the tent stood the secretary, various stewards, and members
of the committee. In front, alone in the roped-off space, was Lady
Eleanour, fragile, dainty, graceful, waiting with a smile upon her face
to receive the winner. And on a table beside her, naked and dignified,
the Shepherd’s Trophy.

There it stood, kingly and impressive; its fair white sides inscribed
with many names; cradled in three shepherds’ crooks; and on the top, as
if to guard the Cup’s contents, an exquisitely carved collie’s head. The
Shepherds’ Trophy, the goal of his life’s race, and many another man’s.

He climbed over the rope, followed by Red Wull, and took off his hat
with almost courtly deference to the fair lady before him.

As he walked up to the table on which the Cup stood, a shrill voice,
easily recognizable, broke the silence.

“You’d like it better if ‘twas full and yo’ could swim in it, you and
yer Wullie,” it called. Whereat the crowd giggled, and Lady Eleanour
looked indignant.

The little man turned.

“I’ll mind drink yer health, Mr. Thornton, never fear, though I ken ye’d
prefaire to drink yer ain,” he said. At which the crowd giggled afresh;
and a gray head at the back, which had hoped itself unrecognized,
disappeared suddenly.

The little man stood there in the stillness, sourly smiling, his face
still wet from his exertions; while the Tailless Tyke at his side
fronted defiantly the serried ring of onlookers, a white fence of teeth
faintly visible between his lips.

Lady Eleanour looked uneasy. Usually the lucky winner was unable to
hear her little speech, as she gave the Cup away, so deafening was the
applause. Now there was utter silence. She glanced up at the crowd, but
there was no response to her unspoken appeal in that forest of hostile
faces. And her gentle heart bled for the forlorn little man before her.
To make it up she smiled on him so sweetly as to more than compensate
him.

“I’m sure you deserve your success, Mr. M’Adam,” she said. “You and Red
Wull there worked splendidly--everybody says so.”

“I’ve heard naethin’ o’t,” the little man answered dryly. At which some
one in the crowd sniggered.

“And we all know what a grand dog he is; though”--with a reproving smile
as she glanced at Red Wull’s square, truncated stern--“he’s not very
polite.”

“His heart is good, your Leddyship, if his manners are not,” M’Adam
answered, smiling.

“Liar!” came a loud voice in the silence. Lady Eleanour looked up, hot
with indignation, and half rose from her seat. But M’Adam merely smiled.

“Wullie, turn and mak’ yer bow to the leddy,” he said. “They’ll no hurt
us noo we’re up; it’s when we’re doon they’ll flock like corbies to the
carrion.”

At that Red Wull walked up to Lady Eleanour, faintly wagging his tail;
and she put her hand on his huge bull head and said, “Dear old Ugly!” at
which the crowd cheered in earnest.

After that, for some moments, the only sound was the gentle ripple of
the good lady’s voice and the little man’s caustic replies.

“Why, last winter the country was full of Red Wull’s doings and yours.
It was always M’Adam and his Red Wull have done this and that and the
other. I declare I got quite tired of you both, I heard such a lot about
you.”

The little man, cap in hand, smiled, blushed and looked genuinely
pleased.

“And when it wasn’t you it was Mr. Moore and Owd Bob.”

“Owd Bob, bless him!” called a stentorian voice. “There cheers for oor
Bob!”

“‘Ip! ‘ip! ‘ooray!” It was taken up gallantly, and cast from mouth
to mouth; and strangers, though they did not understand, caught the
contagion and cheered too; and the uproar continued for some minutes.

When it was ended Lady Eleanour was standing up, a faint flush on her
cheeks and her eyes flashing dangerously, like a queen at bay.

“Yes,” she cried, and her clear voice thrilled through the air like a
trumpet. “Yes; and now three cheers for Mr. M’Adam and his Red Wull!
Hip! hip--”

“Hooray!” A little knowt of stalwarts at the back--James Moore,
Parson Leggy, Jim Mason, and you may be sure in heart, at least, Owd
Bob--responded to the call right lustily. The crowd joined in; and, once
off, cheered and cheered again.

“Three cheers more for Mr. M’Adam!”

But the little man waved to them.

“Dinna be bigger heepocrites than ye can help,” he said. “Ye’ve done
enough for one day, and thank ye for it.”

Then Lady Eleanour handed him the Cup.

“Mr. M’Adam, I present you with the Champion Challenge Dale Cup, open to
all comers. Keep it, guard it, love it as your own, and win it again if
you can. Twice more and it’s yours, you know, and it will stop forever
beneath the shadow of the Pike. And the right place for it, say I--the
Dale Cup for Dalesmen.”

The little man took the Cup tenderly.

“It shall no leave the Estate or ma hoose, yer Leddyship, gin Wullie and
I can help it,” he said emphatically.

Lady Eleanour retreated into the tent, and the crowd swarmed over the
ropes and round the little man, who held the Cup beneath his arm.

Long Kirby laid irreverent hands upon it.

“Dinna finger it!” ordered M’Adam.

“Shall!’’

“Shan’t! Wullie, keep him aff.” Which the great dog proceeded to do amid
the laughter of the onlookers.

Among the last, James Moore was borne past the little man. At sight of
him, M’Adam’s face assumed an expression of intense concern.

“Man, Moore!” he cried, peering forward as though in alarm; “man, Moore,
ye’re green--positeevely verdant. Are ye in pain?” Then, catching sight
of Owd Bob, he started back in affected horror.

“And, ma certes! so’s yer dog! Yer dog as was gray is green. Oh, guid
life! “--and he made as though about to fall fainting to the ground.

Then, in bantering tones: “Ah, but ye shouldna covet ----”

“He’ll ha’ no need to covet it long, I can tell yo’,” interposed
Tammas’s shrill accents.

“And why for no?”

“Becos next year he’ll win it fra yo’. Oor Bob’ll win it, little mon.
Why? thot’s why.”

The retort was greeted with a yell of applause from the sprinkling of
Dalesmen in the crowd.

But M’Adam swaggered away into the tent, his head up, the Cup beneath
his arm, and Red Wull guarding his rear.

“First of a’ ye’ll ha’ to beat Adam M’Adam and his Red Wull!” he cried
back proudly.



Chapter XI. OOR BOB


M’ADAM’S pride in the great Cup that now graced his kitchen was supreme.
It stood alone in the very centre of the mantelpiece, just below the old
bell-mouthed blunderbuss that hung upon the wall. The only ornament in
the bare room, it shone out in its silvery chastity like the moon in a
gloomy sky.

For once the little man was content. Since his mother’s death David had
never known such peace. It was not that his father became actively kind;
rather that he forgot to be actively unkind.

“Not as I care a brazen button one way or t’ither,” the boy informed
Maggie.

“Then yo’ should,” that proper little person replied.

M’Adam was, indeed, a changed being. He forgot to curse James Moore; he
forgot to sneer at Owd Bob; he rarely visited the Sylvester Arms, to the
detriment of Jem Burton’s pocket and temper; and he was never drunk.

“Soaks ‘isseif at home, instead,” suggested Tammas, the prejudiced. But
the accusation was untrue.

“Too drunk to git so far,” said Long Kirby, kindly man.

“I reck’n the Cup is kind o’ company to him,” said Jim Mason. “Happen
it’s lonesomeness as drives him here so much.” And happen you were
right, charitable Jim.

“Best mak’ maist on it while he has it, ‘cos he’ll not have it for
long,” Tammas remarked amid applause.

Even Parson Leggy allowed--rather reluctantly, indeed, for he was but
human--that the little man was changed wonderfully for the better.

“But I am afraid it may not last,” he said. “We shall see what happens
when Owd Bob beats him for the Cup, as he certainly will. That’ll be the
critical moment.”

As things were, the little man spent all his spare moments with the Cup
between his knees, burnishing it and crooning to Wullie:

     “I never saw a fairer,
     I never lo’ed a dearer,
     And neist my heart I’ll wear her,
     For fear my jewel tine.”

“There, Wullie! look at her! is she no bonnie? She shines like a
twinkle--twinkle in the sky.” And he would hold it out at arm’s length,
his head cocked sideways the better to scan its bright beauties.

The little man was very jealous for his treasure. David might not touch
it; might not smoke in the kitchen lest the fumes should tarnish its
glory; while if he approached too closely he was ordered abruptly away.

“As if I wanted to touch his nasty Cup!” he complained to Maggie. “I’d
sooner ony day--”

“Hands aff, Mr. David, immediate!” she cried indignantly. “‘Pertinence,
indeed!” as she tossed her head clear of the big fingers that were
fondling her pretty hair.

So it was that M’Adam, on coming quietly into the kitchen one day,
was consumed with angry resentment to find David actually handling
the object of his reverence; and the manner of his doing it added a
thousandfold to the offence.

The boy was lolling indolently against the mantelpiece, his fair head
shoved right into the Cup, his breath dimming its lustre, and his two
hands, big and dirty, slowly revolving it before his eyes.

Bursting with indignation, the little man crept up behind the boy. David
was reading through the long list of winners.

“Theer’s the first on ‘em,” he muttered, shooting out his tongue to
indicate the locality: “‘Andrew Moore’s Rough, 178--.’ And theer agin--’
James Moore’s Pinch, 179--.’ And agin--‘Beck, 182--.’ Ah, and theer’s
‘im Tammas tells on! ‘Rex, 183--,’ and Rex, 183--.’ Ay, but he was a
rare un by all tell-in’s! If he’d nob’but won but onst agin! Ah, and
theer’s none like the Gray Dogs--they all says that, and I say so
masel’; none like the Gray Dogs o’ Kenmuir, bless ‘em! And we’ll win
agin too--” he broke off short; his eye had travelled down to the last
name on the list.

“‘M’Adam’s Wull’!” he read with unspeakable contempt, and put his great
thumb across the name as though to wipe it out. “‘M’Adam’s Wull’! Goo’
gracious sakes! P-hg-h-r-r! “--and he made a motion as though to spit
upon the ground.

But a little shoulder was into his side, two small fists were beating
at his chest, and a shrill voice was yelling: “Devil! devil! stan’
awa’!”--and he was tumbled precipitately away from the mantelpiece, and
brought up abruptly against the side-wall.

The precious Cup swayed on its ebony stand, the boy’s hands, rudely
withdrawn, almost overthrowing it. But the little man’s first impulse,
cursing and screaming though he was, was to steady it.

“‘M’Adam’s Wull’! I wish he was here to teach ye, ye snod-faced,
ox-limbed profleegit!” he cried, standing in front of the Cup, his eyes
blazing.

“Ay, ‘M’Adam’s Wull’! And why not ‘M’Adam’s Wull’? Ha’ ye ony objections
to the name?”

“I didn’t know yo’ was theer,” said David, a thought sheepishly.

“Na; or ye’d not ha’ said it.”

“I’d ha’ thought it, though,” muttered the boy.

Luckily, however, his father did not hear. He stretched his hands up
tenderly for the Cup, lifted it down, and began reverently to polish the
dimmed sides with his handkerchief.

“Ye’re thinkin’, nae doot,” he cried, casting up a vicious glance at
David, “that Wullie’s no gude enough to ha’ his name alangside o’
they cursed Gray Dogs. Are ye no? Let’s ha’ the truth for aince--for a
diversion.”

“Reck’n he’s good enough if there’s none better,” David replied
dispassionately.

“And wha should there be better? Tell me that, ye muckle gowk.”

David smiled.

“Eh, but that’d be long tellin’, he said.

“And what wad ye mean by that?” his father cried.

“Nay; I was but thinkin’ that Mr. Moore’s Bob’ll look gradely writ under
yon.” He pointed to the vacant space below Red Wull’s name.

The little man put the Cup back on its pedestal with hurried hands. The
handkerchief dropped unconsidered to the floor; he turned and sprang
furiously at the boy, who stood against the wall, still smiling; and,
seizing him by the collar of his coat, shook him to and fro with fiery
energy.

“So ye’re hopin’, prayin’, nae doot, that James Moore--curse him!--will
win ma Cup awa’ from me, yer ain dad. I wonder ye’re no ‘shamed to crass
ma door! Ye live on me; ye suck ma blood, ye foul-mouthed leech. Wullie
and me brak’ oorsel’s to keep ye in hoose and hame--and what’s yer
gratitude? Ye plot to rob us of oor rights.”

He dropped the boy’s coat and stood back.

“No rights about it,” said David, still keeping his temper.

“If I win is it no ma right as muckle as ony Englishman’s?”

Red Wull, who had heard the rising voices, came trotting in, scowled at
David, and took his stand beside his master.

“Ah, _if_ yo’ win it,” said David, with significant emphasis on the
conjunction.

“And wha’s to beat us?”

David looked at his father in well-affected surprise.

“I tell yo’ Owd Bob’s rinin’,” he answered.

“And what if he is?” the other cried.

“Why, even yo’ should know so much,” the boy sneered.

The little man could not fail to understand.

“So that’s it!” he said. Then, in a scream, with one finger pointing to
the great dog: “And what o’ him? What’ll ma Wullie be doin’ the while?
Tell me that, and ha’ a care! Mind ye, he stan’s here hearkenin’!” And,
indeed, the Tailless Tyke was bristling for battle.

David did not like the look of things; and edged away toward the door.

“What’ll Wullie be doin’, ye chicken-hearted brock?” his father cried.

“Im?” said the boy, now close on the door. “Im!” he said, with a slow
contempt that made the red bristles quiver on the dog’s neck. “Lookin’
on, I should think--lookin’ on. What else is he fit for? I tell yo’ oor
Bob--”

“--‘Oor Bob’!” screamed the little man darting forward. “‘Oor Bob’! Hark
to him. I’ll ‘oor--’ At him, Wullie! at him!”

But the Tailless Tyke needed no encouragement. With a harsh roar he
sprang through the air, only to crash against the closing door!

The outer door banged, and in another second a mocking finger tapped on
the windowpane.

“Better luck to the two on yo’ next time!” laughed a scornful voice; and
David ran down the hill toward Kenmuir.



Chapter XII. HOW RED WULL HELD THE BRIDGE


FROM that hour the fire of M’Adam’s jealousy blazed into a mighty flame.
The winning of the Dale Cup had become a mania with him. He had won it
once, and would again despite all the Moores, all the Gray Dogs, all the
undutiful sons in existence; on that point he was resolved. The fact of
his having tasted the joys of victory served to whet his desire. And now
he felt he could never be happy till the Cup was his own--won outright.

At home David might barely enter the room There the trophy stood.

“I’ll not ha’ ye touch ma Cup, ye dirty-fingered, ill-begotten wastrel.
Wullie and me won it--you’d naught to do wi’ it. Go you to James Moore
and James Moore’s dog.”

“Ay, and shall I tak’ Cup wi’ me? or will ye bide till it’s took from
ye?”

So the two went on; and every day the tension approached nearer
breaking-point.

In the Dale the little man met with no sympathy. The hearts of the
Dalesmen were to a man with Owd Bob and his master.

Whereas once at the Sylvester Arms his shrill, ill tongue had been
rarely still, now he maintained a sullen silence; Jem Burton, at least,
had no cause of complaint. Crouched away in a corner, with Red Wull
beside him, the little man would sit watching and listening as the
Dalesmen talked of Owd Bob’s doings, his staunchness, sagacity, and
coming victory.

Sometimes he could restrain himself no longer. Then he would spring
to his feet, and stand, a little swaying figure, and denounce them
passionately in almost pathetic eloquence. These orations always
concluded in set fashion.

“Ye’re all agin us!” the little man would cry in quivering voice.

“We are that,” Tammas would answer complacently.

“Fair means or foul, ye’re content sae lang as Wullie and me are beat.
I wonder ye dinna poison him--a little arsenic, and the way’s clear for
your Bob.”

“‘The way is clear enough wi’oot that,” from Tammas caustically.

Then a lengthy silence, only broken by that exceeding bitter cry: “Eh,
Wullie, Wullie, they’re all agin us!”

       *       *       *       *       *

And always the rivals--red and gray--went about seeking their
opportunity. But the Master, with his commanding presence and stern
eyes, was ever ready for them. Toward the end, M’Adam, silent and
sneering, would secretly urge on Red Wull to the attack; until, one day
in Grammoch-town, James Moore turned on him, his blue eyes glittering.
“D’yo’ think, yo’ little fule,” he cried in that hard voice of his,
“that onst they got set we should iver git either of them off alive?” It
seemed to strike the little man as a novel idea; for, from that moment,
he was ever the first in his feverish endeavors to oppose his small
form, buffer-like, between the would-be combatants.

       *       *       *       *       *

Curse as M’Adam might, threaten as he might, when the time came Owd Bob
won.

The styles of the rivals were well contrasted: the patience, the
insinuating eloquence, combined with the splendid dash, of the one; and
the fierce, driving fury of the other.

The issue was never in doubt. It may have been that the temper of the
Tailless Tyke gave in the time of trial; it may have been that his sheep
were wild, as M’Adam declared; certainly not, as the little man alleged
in choking voice, that they had been chosen and purposely set aside to
ruin his chance. Certain it is that his tactics scared them hopelessly:
and he never had them in hand.

Act for Owd Bob, his dropping, his driving, his penning, aroused the
loud-tongued admiration of crowd and competitors alike. He was patient
yet persistent, quiet yet firm, and seemed to coax his charges in the
right way in that inimitable manner of his own.

When, at length, the verdict was given, and it was known that, after
an interval of half a century, the Shepherds’ Trophy was won again by a
Gray Dog of Kenmuir, there was such a scene as has been rarely witnessed
on the slope behind the Dalesman’s Daughter.

Great fists were slapped on mighty backs; great feet were stamped on the
sun-dried banks of the Silver Lea; stalwart lungs were strained to their
uttermost capacity; and roars of “Moore!” “Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir!” “The
Gray Dogs!” thundered up the hillside, and were flung, thundering, back.

Even James Moore was visibly moved as he worked his way through the
cheering mob; and Owd Bob, trotting alongside him in quiet dignity,
seemed to wave his silvery brush in acknowledgment.

Master Jacky Sylvester alternately turned cart-wheels and felled the
Hon. Launcelot Bilks to the ground. Lady Eleanour, her cheeks flushed
with pleasure, waved her parasol, and attempted to restrain her son’s
exuberance. Parson Leggy danced an unclerical jig, and shook hands with
the squire till both those fine old gentlemen were purple in the face.
Long Kirby selected a small man in the crowd, and bashed his hat down
over his eyes. While Tammas, Rob Saunderson, Tupper, Hoppin, Londesley,
and the rest joined hands and went raving round like so many giddy
girls.

Of them all, however, none was so uproarious in the mad heat of his
enthusiasm as David M’Adam. He stood in the Kenmuir wagon beside Maggie,
a conspicuous figure above the crowd, as he roared in hoarse ecstasy:

“Weel done, oor Bob! Weel done, Mr. Moore! Yo’ve knocked him! Knock him
agin! Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir! Moore! Moore o’ Kenmuir! Hip! Hip!” until the
noisy young giant attracted such attention in his boisterous delight
that Maggie had to lay a hand upon his arm to restrain his violence.

Alone, on the far bank of the stream, stood the vanquished pair.

The little man was trembling slightly; his face was still hot from his
exertions; and as he listened to the ovation accorded to his conqueror,
there was a piteous set grin upon his face. In front stood the defeated
dog, his lips wrinkling and hackles rising, as he, too, saw and heard
and understood.

“It’s a gran’ thing to ha’ a dutiful son. Wullie,” the little man
whispered, watching David’s waving figure. “He’s happy--and so are they
a’--not sae much that James Moore has won, as that you and I are beat.”

Then, breaking down for a moment:

“Eh, Wullie, Wullie! They’re all agin us. It’s you and I alane, lad.”

Again, seeing the squire followed by Parson Leggy, Viscount Birdsaye,
and others of the gentry, forcing their way through the press to shake
hands with the victor, he continued:

“It’s good to be in wi’ the quality, Wullie. Niver mak’ a friend of a
man beneath ye in rank, nor an enemy of a man aboon ye: that’s a soond
principle, Wullie, if ye’d get on in honest England.”

He stood there, alone with his dog, watching the crowd on the far slope
as it surged upward in the direction of the committee tent. Only when
the black mass had packed itself in solid phalanges about that
ring, inside which, just a year ago, he had stood in very different
circumstances, and was at length still, a wintry smile played for a
moment about his lips. He laughed a mirthless laugh.

     “Bide a wee, Wullie--he! he! Bide a wee.
     ‘The best-laid schemes o’ mice and men
     Gang aft agley.’”

As he spoke, there came down to him, above the tumult, a faint cry of
mingled surprise and anger. The cheering ceased abruptly. There was
silence; then there burst on the stillness a hurricane of indignation.

The crowd surged forward, then turned. Every eye was directed across the
stream. A hundred damning fingers pointed at the solitary figure there.
There were hoarse yells of: “There he be Yon’s him! What’s he done wi’
it? Thief! Throttle him!”

The mob came lumbering down the slope like one man, thundering their
imprecations on a thousand throats. They looked dangerous, and their
wrath was stimulated by the knot of angry Dalesmen who led the van.
There was more than one white face among the women at the top of the
slope as they watched the crowd blundering blindly down the hill. There
were more men than Parson Leggy, the squire, James Moore, and the local
constables in the thick of it all, striving frantically with voice and
gesture, ay, and stick too, to stem the advance.

It was useless; on the dark wave rolled, irresistible.

On the far bank stood the little man, motionless, awaiting them with a
grin upon his face. And a little farther in front was the Tailless Tyke,
his back and neck like a new-shorn wheat-field, as he rumbled a vast
challenge.

“Come on, gentlemen!” the little man cried. “Come on! I’ll bide for ye,
never fear. Ye’re a thousand to one and a dog. It’s the odds ye like,
Englishmen a’.”

And the mob, with murder in its throat, accepted the invitation and came
on.

At the moment, however, from the slope above, clear above the tramp of
the multitude, a great voice bellowed: “Way! Way! Way for Mr. Trotter!”
 The advancing host checked and opened out; and the secretary of the
meeting bundled through.

He was a small, fat man, fussy at any time, and perpetually perspiring.
Now his face was crimson with rage and running; he gesticulated wildly;
vague words bubbled forth, as his short legs twinkled down the slope.

The crowd paused to admire. Some one shouted a witticism, and the crowd
laughed. For the moment the situation was saved.

The fat secretary hurried on down the slope, unheeding of any insult but
the one. He bounced over the plank-bridge: and as he came closer, M’Adam
saw that in each hand brandished a brick.

“Hoots, man! dinna throw!” he cried, making a feint as though to turn in
sudden terror.

“What’s this? What’s this?” gasped the secretary, waving his arms.

“Bricks, ‘twad seem,” the other answered, staying his flight.

The secretary puffed up like a pudding in a hurry.

“Where’s the Cup? Champion, Challenge, etc.,” he jerked out. “Mind, sir,
you’re responsible! wholly responsible! Dents, damages, delays! What’s
it all mean, sir? These--these monstrous creations “--he brandished the
bricks, and M’Adam started back--“wrapped, as I live, in straw, sir, in
the Cup case, sir! the Cup case! No Cup! Infamous! Disgraceful! Insult
me--meeting--committee--every one! What’s it mean, sir?” He paused to
pant, his body filling and emptying like a bladder.

M’Adam approached him with one eye on the crowd, which was heaving
forward again, threatening still, but sullen and silent.

“I pit ‘em there,” he whispered; and drew back to watch the effect of
his disclosure.

The secretary gasped.

“You--you not only do this--amazing thing--these monstrosities”--he
hurled the bricks furiously on the unoffending ground--“but you dare to
tell me so!”

The little man smiled.

“‘Do wrang and conceal it, do right and confess it,’ that’s Englishmen’s
motto, and mine, as a rule; but this time I had ma reasons.”

“Reasons, sir! No reasons can justify such an extraordinary breach of
all the--the decencies. Reasons? the reasons of a maniac. Not to say
more, sir. Fraudulent detention--fraudulent, I say, sir! What were your
precious reasons?”

The mob with Tammas and Long Kirby at their head had now well nigh
reached the plank-bridge. They still looked dangerous, and there were
isolated cries of:

“Duck him!”

“Chuck him in!”

“An’ the dog!”

“Wi’ one o’ they bricks about their necks!”

“There are my reasons!” said M’Adam, pointing to the forest of menacing
faces. “Ye see I’m no beloved amang yonder gentlemen, and”--in a stage
whisper in the other’s ear--“I thocht maybe I’d be ‘tacked on the road.”

Tammas foremost of the crowd, had now his foot upon the first plank.

“Ye robber! ye thief! Wait till we set hands on ye, you and yer
gorilla!” he called.

M’Adam half turned.

“Wullie,” he said quietly, “keep the bridge.”

At the order the Tailless Tyke shot gladly forward, and the leaders on
the bridge as hastily back. The dog galloped on to the rattling plank,
took his post fair and square in the centre of the narrow way, and stood
facing the hostile crew like Cerberus guarding the gates of hell: his
bull-head was thrust forward, hackles up, teeth glinting, and a distant
rumbling in his throat, as though daring them to come on.

“Yo’ first, ole lad!” said Tammas, hopping agilely behind Long Kirby.

“Nay; the old uns lead!” cried the big smith, his face gray-white. He
wrenched round, pinned the old man by the arms, and held him forcibly
before him as a covering shield. There ensued an unseemly struggle
betwixt the two valiants, Tammas bellowing and kicking in the throes of
mortal fear.

“Jim Mason’ll show us,” he suggested at last.

“Nay,” said honest Jim; “I’m fear’d.” He could say it with impunity; for
the pluck of Postie Jim was a matter long past dispute.

Then Jem Burton’d go first?

Nay; Jem had a lovin’ wife and dear little kids at ‘ome.

Then Big Bell?

Big Bell’d see ‘isseif further first.

A tall figure came forcing through the crowd, his face a little paler
than its wont, and a formidable knob-kerry in his hand.

“I’m goin’!” said David.

“But yo’re not,” answered burly Sam’l, gripping the boy from behind with
arms like the roots of an oak. “Your time’ll coom soon enough by the
look on yo’ wi’ niver no hurry.”

And the sense of the Dalesmen was with the big man; for, as old Rob
Saunderson said:

“I reck’n he’d liefer claw on to your throat, lad, nor ony o’ oors.”

As there was no one forthcoming to claim the honor of the lead, Tammas
came forward with cunning counsel.

“Tell yo’ what, lads, we’d best let ‘em as don’t know nowt at all aboot
him go first. And onst they’re on, mind, we winna let ‘em off; but keep
a-shovin’ and a-bovin ‘on ‘em forra’d. _Then_ us’ll foller.”

By this time there was a little naked space of green round the
bridge-head, like a fairy circle, into which the uninitiated might not
penetrate. Round this the mob hedged: the Dalesmen in front, striving
knavishly back and bawling to those behind to leggo that shovin’; and
these latter urging valorously forward, yelling jeers and contumely at
the front rank. “Come on! ‘O’s afraid? Lerrus through to ‘em, then,
ye Royal Stan’-backs!”--for well they knew the impossibility of their
demand.

And as they wedged and jostled thus, there stole out from their midst as
gallant a champion as ever trod the grass. He trotted out into the
ring, the observed of all, and paused to gaze at the gaunt figure on the
bridge. The sun lit the sprinkling of snow on the dome of his head; one
forepaw was off the ground; and he stood there, royally alert, scanning
his antagonist.

“Th’ Owd Un!” went up in a roar fit to split the air as the hero of the
day was recognized. And the Dalesmen gave a pace forward spontaneously
as the gray knight-errant stole across the green.

“Oor Bob’ll fetch him!” they roared, their blood leaping to fever heat,
and gripped their sticks, determined in stern reality to follow now.

The gray champion trotted up on to the bridge, and paused again, the
long hair about his neck rising like a ruff, and a strange glint in his
eyes; and the holder of the bridge never moved. Red and Gray stood thus,
face to face: the one gay yet resolute, the other motionless, his great
head slowly sinking between his forelegs, seemingly petrified.

There was no shouting now: it was time for deeds, not words. Only, above
the stillness, came a sound from the bridge like the snore of a giant in
his sleep, and blending, with it, a low, deep, purring thunder like some
monster cat well pleased.

“Wullie,” came a solitary voice from the far side, “keep the bridge!”

One ear went back, one ear was still forward; the great head was low and
lower between his forelegs and the glowing eyes rolled upward so that
the watchers could see the murderous white.

Forward the gray dog stepped.

Then, for the second time that afternoon, a voice, stern and hard, came
ringing down from the slope above over the heads of the many.

“Bob, lad, coom back!”

“He! he! I thocht that was comin’,” sneered the small voice over the
stream.

The gray dog heard, and checked.

“Bob, lad, coom in, I say!”

At that he swung round and marched slowly back, gallant as he had come,
dignified still in his mortification.

And Red Wull threw back his head and bellowed a paean of
victory--challenge, triumph, scorn, all blended in that bull-like,
blood-chilling blare.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the mean time, M’Adam and the secretary had concluded their business.
It had been settled that the Cup was to be delivered over to James Moore
not later than the following Saturday.

“Saturday, see! at the latest!” the secretary cried as he turned and
trotted off.

“Mr. Trotter,” M’Adam called after him. “I’m sorry, but ye maun bide
this side the Lea till I’ve reached the foot o’ the Pass. Gin they
gentlemen”--nodding toward the crowd--“should set hands on me, why--”
 and he shrugged his shoulders significantly. “Forbye, Wullie’s keepin’
the bridge.”

With that the little man strolled off leisurely; now dallying to pick a
flower, now to wave a mocking hand at the furious mob, and so slowly on
to the foot of the Muirk Muir Pass.

There he turned and whistled that shrill peculiar note.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!” he called.

At that, with one last threat thrown at the’ thousand souls he had held
at bay for thirty minutes, the Tailless Tyke swung about and galloped
after his lord.



Chapter XIII. THE FACE IN THE FRAME


ALL Friday M’Adam never left the kitchen. He sat opposite the Cup, in a
coma, as it were; and Red Wull lay motionless at his feet.

Saturday came, and still the two never budged. Toward the evening
the little man rose, all in a tremble, and took the Cup down from the
mantelpiece; then he sat down again with it in his arms.

“Eh, Wullie, Wullie, is it a dream? Ha’ they took her fra us? Eh, but
it’s you and I alane, lad.”

He hugged it to him, crying silently, and rocking to and fro like a
mother with a dying child. And Red Wull sat up on his haunches, and
weaved from side to side in sympathy.

As the dark was falling, David looked in.

At the sound of the opening door the little man swung round noiselessly,
the Cup nursed in his arms, and glared, sullen and suspicious, at the
boy; yet seemed not to recognize him. In the half-light David could see
the tears coursing down the little wizened face.

“‘Pon ma life, he’s gaein’ daft!” was his comment as he turned away to
Kenmuir. And again the mourners were left alone.

“A few hours noo, Wullie,” the little man wailed, “and she’ll be gane.
We won her, Wullie, you and I, won her fair: she’s lit the hoose for
us; she’s softened a’ for us--and God kens we needed it; she was the ae
thing we had to look to and love. And noo they’re takin’ her awa’, and
‘twill be night agin. We’ve cherished her, we’ve garnished her, we’ve
loved her like oor ain; and noo she maun gang to strangers who know her
not.”

He rose to his feet, and the great dog rose with him. His voice
heightened to a scream, and he swayed with the Cup in his arms till it
seemed he must fall.

“Did they win her fair, Wullie? Na; they plotted, they conspired, they
worked ilka ain o’ them agin us, and they beat us. Ay, and noo they’re
robbin’ us--robbin’ us! But they shallna ha’ her. Oor’s or naebody’s,
Wullie! We’ll finish her sooner nor that.”

He banged the Cup down on the table and rushed madly out of the room,
Red Wull at his heels. In a moment he came running back, brandishing a
great axe about his head.

“Come on, Wullie!” he cried. “‘Scots wha hae’! Noo’s the day and noo’s
the hour! Come on!”

On the table before him, serene and beautiful, stood the target of his
madness. The little man ran at it, swinging his murderous weapon like a
flail.

“Oor’s or naebody’s Wullie! Come on! ‘Lay the proud usurpers low’!” He
aimed a mighty buffet; and the Shepherds’ Trophy--the Shepherds’ Trophy
which had won through the hardships of a hundred years--was almost gone.
It seemed to quiver as the blow fell. But the cruel steel missed, and
the axe-head sank into the wood, clean and deep, like a spade in snow.

Red Wull had leapt on to the table, and in his cavernous voice was
grumbling a chorus to his master’s yells. The little man danced up and
down, tugging and straining at the axe-handle.

     “You and I, Wullie!
     ‘Tyrants fall in every foe!
     Liberty’s in every blow!’”

The axe-head was as immoveable as the Muir Pike.

     “‘Let us do or die!’”

The shaft snapped, and the little man tottered back. Red Wull jumped
down from the table, and, in doing so, brushed against the Cup. It
toppled* over on to the floor, and rolled tinkling away in the dust.
And the little man fled madly out of the house, still screaming his
war-song.

     *N.B.--You may see the dent in the Cup’s white sides to this
     day.

       *       *       *       *       *

When, late that night, M’Adam returned home, the Cup was gone. Down on
his hands and knees he traced out its path, plain to see, where it had
rolled along the dusty floor. Beyond that there was no sign.

At first he was too much overcome to speak. Then he raved round the room
like a derelict ship, Red Wull following uneasily behind. He cursed;
he blasphemed; he screamed and beat the walls with feverish hands. A
stranger, passing, might well have thought this was a private Bedlam. At
last, exhausted, he sat down and cried.

“It’s David, Wullie, ye may depend; David that’s robbed his father’s
hoose. Oh, it’s a grand thing to ha’ a dutiful son!”--and he bowed his
gray head in his hands.

David, indeed, it was. He had come back to the Grange during his
father’s absence, and, taking the Cup from its grimy bed, had marched it
away to its rightful home. For that evening at Kenmuir, James Moore had
said to him:

“David, your father’s not sent the Cup. I shall come and fetch it
to-morrow.” And David knew he meant it. Therefore, in order to save a
collision between his father and his friend--a collision the issue of
which he dared hardly contemplate, knowing, as he did, the unalterable
determination of the one and the lunatic passion of the other--the boy
had resolved to fetch the Cup himself, then and there, in the teeth, if
needs be, of his father and the Tailless Tyke. And he had done it.

When he reached home that night he marched, contrary to his wont,
straight into the kitchen.

There sat his father facing the door, awaiting him, his hands upon his
knees. For once the little man was alone; and David, brave though he
was, thanked heaven devoutly that Red Wull was elsewhere.

For a while father and son kept silence, watching one another like two
fencers.

“‘Twas you as took ma Cup?” asked the little man at last, leaning
forward in his chair.

“‘Twas me as took Mr. Moore’s Cup,” the boy replied. “I thowt yo’ mun
ha’ done wi’ it--I found it all bashed upon the floor.”

“You took it--pit up to it, nae doot, by James Moore.”

David made a gesture of dissent.

“Ay, by James Moore,” his father continued. “He dursena come hissel’
for his ill-gotten spoils, so he sent the son to rob the father. The
coward!”--his whole frame shook with passion. “I’d ha’ thocht James
Moore’d ha’ bin man enough to come himself for what he wanted. I see noo
I did him a wrang--I misjudged him. I kent him a heepocrite; ain o’ yer
unco gudes; a man as looks one thing, says anither, and does a third;
and noo I ken he’s a coward. He’s fear’d o’ me, sic as I am, five foot
twa in ma stockin’s.” He rose from his chair and drew himself up to his
full height.

“Mr. Moore had nowt to do wi’ it,” David persisted.

“Ye’re lyin’. James Moore pit ye to it.”

“I tell yo’ he did not.”

“Ye’d ha’ bin willin’ enough wi’oot him, if ye’d thocht o’t, I grant ye.
But ye’ve no the wits. All there is o’ ye has gane to mak’ yer muckle
body. Hooiver, that’s no matter. I’ll settle wi’ James Moore anither
time. I’ll settle wi’ you noo, David M’Adam.”

He paused, and looked the boy over from bead to foot.

“So, ye’re not only an idler! a wastrel! a liar!”--he spat the words
out. “Ye’re--God help ye--a thief!”

“I’m no thief!” the boy returned hotly. “I did but give to a mon what ma
feyther--shame on him!--wrongfully kept from him.”

“Wrangfully?” cried the little man, advancing with burning face.

“‘Twas honorably done, keepin’ what wasna your’n to keep! Holdin’ back
his rights from a man! Ay, if ony one’s the thief, it’s not me: it’s
you, I say, you!”--and he looked his father in the face with flashing
eyes.

“I’m the thief, am I?” cried the other, incoherent with passion. “Though
ye’re three times ma size, I’ll teach ma son to speak so to me.”

The old strap, now long disused, hung in the chimney corner. As he spoke
the little man sprang back, ripped it from the wall, and, almost before
David realized what he was at, had brought it down with a savage slash
across his son’s shoulders; and as he smote he whistled a shrill,
imperative note:

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!”

David felt the blow through his coat like a bar of hot iron laid across
his back. His passion seethed within him; every vein throbbed; every
nerve quivered. In a minute he would wipe out, once and for all, the
score of years; for the moment, however, there was urgent business on
hand. For outside he could hear the quick patter of feet hard-galloping,
and the scurry of a huge creature racing madly to a call.

With a bound he sprang at the open door; and again the strap came
lashing down, and a wild voice:

“Quick, Wullie! For God’s sake, quick!”

David slammed the door to. It shut with a rasping snap; and at the same
moment a great body from without thundered against it with terrific
violence, and a deep voice roared like the sea when thwarted of its
prey.

“Too late, agin!” said David, breathing hard; and shot the bolt home
with a clang. Then he turned on his father.

“Noo,” said he, “man to man!”

“Ay,” cried the other, “father to son!”

The little man half turned and leapt at the old musketoon hanging on the
wall. He missed it, turned again, and struck with the strap full at
the other’s face. David caught the falling arm at the wrist, hitting it
aside with such tremendous force that the bone all but snapped. Then
he smote his father a terrible blow on the chest, and the little man
staggered back, gasping, into the corner; while the strap dropped from
his numbed fingers.

Outside Red Wull whined and scratched; but the two men paid no heed.

David strode forward; there was murder in his face. The little man
saw it: his time was come; but his bitterest foe never impugned Adam
M’Adam’s courage.

He stood huddled in the corner, all dishevelled, nursing one arm with
the other, entirely unafraid.

“Mind, David,” he said, quite calm, “murder ‘twill be, not
manslaughter.”

“Murder ‘twill be,” the boy answered, in thick, low voice, and was
across the room.

Outside Red Wull banged and clawed high up on the door with impotent
pats.

The little man suddenly slipped his hand in his pocket, pulled out
something, and flung it. The missile pattered on his son’s face like a
rain-drop on a charging bull, and David smiled as he came on. It dropped
softly on the table at his side; he looked down and--it was the face of
his mother which gazed up at him!

“Mither!” he sobbed, stopping short. “Mither! Ma God, ye saved him--and
me!”

He stood there, utterly unhinged, shaking and whimpering.

It was some minutes before he pulled himself together; then he walked to
the wall, took down a pair of shears, and seated himself at the table,
still trembling. Near him lay the miniature, all torn and crumpled, and
beside it the deep-buried axe-head.

He picked up the strap and began cutting it into little pieces.

“There! and there! and there!” he said with each snip. “An’ ye hit me
agin there may be no mither to save ye.”

M’Adam stood huddling in the corner. He shook like an aspen leaf; his
eyes blazed in his white face; and he still nursed one arm with the
other.

“Honor yer father,” he quoted in small, low voice.



PART IV THE BLACK KILLER



Chapter XIV. A MAD MAN


TAMMAS is on his feet in the tap-room of the Arms, brandishing a pewter
mug.

“Gen’lemen!” he cries, his old face flushed; “I gie you a toast. Stan’
oop!”

The knot of Dalesmen round the fire rises like one. The old man waves
his mug before him, reckless of the good ale that drips on to the floor.

“The best sheep-dog i’ th’ North--Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir!” he cries. In an
instant there is uproar: the merry applause of clinking pewters; the
stamping of feet; the rattle of sticks. Rob Saunderson and old Jonas
are cheering with the best; Tupper and Ned Hoppin are bellowing in one
another’s ears; Long Kirby and Jem Burton are thumping each other on
the back; even Sam’l Todd and Sexton Ross are roused from their habitual
melancholy.

“Here’s to Th’ Owd Un! Here’s to oor Bob!” yell stentorian voices; while
Rob Saunderson has jumped on to a chair.

“Wi’ the best sheep-dog i’ th’ North I gie yo’ the Shepherd’s
Trophy!--won outreet as will be!” he cries. Instantly the clamor
redoubles.

“The Dale Cup and Th’ Owd Un! The Trophy and oor Bob! ‘Ip, ‘ip, for
the gray dogs! ‘Ip, ‘ip, for the best sheep-dog as ever was or will be!
‘Ooray, ‘ooray!”

It is some minutes before the noise subsides; and slowly the enthusiasts
resume their seats with hoarse throats and red faces.

“Gentlemen a’!”

A little unconsidered man is standing up at the back of the room. His
face is aflame, and his hands twitch spasmodically; and, in front, with
hackles up and eyes gleaming, is a huge, bull-like dog.

“Noo,” cries the little man, “I daur ye to repeat that lie!”

“Lie!” screams Tammas; “lie! I’ll gie ‘im lie! Lemme at im’, I say!”

The old man in his fury is half over the surrounding ring of chairs
before Jim Mason on the one hand and Jonas Maddox on the other can pull
him back.

“Coom, Mr. Thornton,” soothes the octogenarian, “let un be. Yo’ surely
bain’t angered by the likes o’ ‘im!”--and he jerks contemptuously toward
the solitary figure at his back.

Tammas resumes his seat unwillingly.

The little man in the far corner of the room remains silent, waiting
for his challenge to be taken up. It is in vain. And as he looks at the
range of broad, impassive backs turned on him, he smiles bitterly.

“They dursen’t Wullie, not a man of them a’!” he cries.
“They’re one--two--three--four--eleven to one, Wullie, and yet
they dursen’t. Eleven of them, and every man a coward! Long
Kirby--Thornton--Tupper--Todd--Hoppin--Ross--Burton--and the rest, and
not one but’s a bigger man nor me, and yet--Weel, we might ha’ kent it.
We should ha’ kent Englishmen by noo. They’re aye the same and aye have
bin. They tell lies, black lies--”

Tammas is again half out his chair and, only forcibly restrained by the
men on either hand.

“--and then they ha’ na the courage to stan’ by ‘em. Ye’re English,
ivery man o’ ye, to yer marrow.”

The little man’s voice rises as he speaks. He seizes the tankard from
the table at his side.

“Englishmen!” he cries, waving it before him. “Here’s a health! The best
sheep-dog as iver penned a flock--Adam M’Adam’s Red Wull!”

He pauses, the pewter at his lips, and looks at his audience with
flashing eyes. There is no response from them.

“Wullie, here’s to you!” he cries. “Luck and life to ye, ma trusty fier!
Death and defeat to yer enemies!”

     “‘The warld’s warld’s wrack we share o’t,
     The warstle and the care o’t;”

He raises the tankard and drains it to its uttermost dreg.

Then drawing himself up, he addresses his audience once more:

“An’ noo I’ll warn ye aince and for a’, and ye may tell James Moore I
said it: He may plot agin us, Wullie and me; he may threaten us; he may
win the Cup outright for his muckle favorite; but there was niver a man
or dog yet as did Adam M’Adam and his Red Wull a hurt but in the end he
wush’t his mither hadna borne him.”

A little later, and he walks out of the inn, the Tailless Tyke at his
heels.

After he is gone it is Rob Saunderson who says: “The little mon’s mad;
he’ll stop at nothin”; and Tammas who answers:

“Nay; not even murder.”

       *       *       *       *       *

The little man had aged much of late. His hair was quite white, his eyes
unnaturally bright, and his hands were never still, as though he were in
everlasting pain. He looked the picture of disease.

After Owd Bob’s second victory he had become morose and untalkative. At
home he often sat silent for hours together, drinking and glaring at the
place where the Cup had been. Sometimes he talked in low, eerie voice to
Red Wull; and on two occasions, David, turning, suddenly, had caught his
father glowering stealthily at him with such an expression on his face
as chilled the boy’s blood. The two never spoke now; and David held this
silent, deadly enmity far worse than the old-time perpetual warfare.

It was the same at the Sylvester Arms. The little man sat alone with Red
Wull, exchanging words with no man, drinking steadily, brooding over his
wrongs, only now and again galvanized into sudden action.

Other people than Tammas Thornton came to the conclusion that M’Adam
would stop at nothing in the undoing of James Moore or the gray dog.
They said drink and disappointment had turned his head; that he was mad
and dangerous. And on New Year’s day matters seemed coming to a crisis;
for it was reported that in the gloom of a snowy evening he had drawn
a knife on the Master in the High Street, but slipped before he could
accomplish his fell purpose.

Most of them all, David was haunted with an ever-present anxiety as to
the little man’s intentions. The boy even went so far as to warn his
friend against his father. But the Master only smiled grimly.

“Thank ye, lad,” he said. “But I reck’n we can ‘fend for oorsel’s, Bob
and I. Eh, Owd Un?”

Anxious as David might be, he was not so anxious as to be above taking
a mean advantage of this state of strained apprehension to work on
Maggie’s fears.

One evening he was escorting her home from church, when, just before
they reached the larch copse: “Goo’ sakes! What’s that?” he ejaculated
in horror-laden accents, starting back.

“What, Davie?” cried the girl, shrinking up to him all in a tremble.

“Couldna say for sure. It mought be owt, or agin it mought be nowt. But
yo’ grip my arm, I’ll grip yo’ waist.”

Maggie demurred.

“Canst see onythin’?” she asked, still in a flutter.

“Be’ind the ‘edge.”

“Wheer?”

“Theer! “--pointing vaguely.

“I canna see nowt.”

“Why, theer, lass. Can yo’ not see? Then yo’ pit your head along o’
mine--so--closer--closer.” Then, in aggrieved tones: “Whativer is the
matter wi’ yo’, wench? I might be a leprosy.”

But the girl was walking away with her head high as the snow-capped
Pike.

“So long as I live, David M’Adam,” she cried, “I’ll niver go to church
wi’ you agin!”

“Iss, but you will though--onst,” he answered low.

Maggie whisked round in a flash, superbly indignant.

“What d’yo’ mean, sir-r-r?”

“Yo’ know what I mean, lass,” he replied sheepish and shuffling before
her queenly anger.

She looked him up and down, and down and up again.

“I’ll niver speak to you agin, Mr. M’Adam,” she cried; “not if it was
ever so--Nay, I’ll walk home by myself, thank you. I’ll ha’ nowt to do
wi’ you.”

So the two must return to Kenmuir, one behind the other, like a lady and
her footman.

David’s audacity had more than once already all but caused a rupture
between the pair. And the occurrence behind the hedge set the cap on his
impertinences. That was past enduring and Maggie by her bearing let him
know it.

David tolerated the girl’s new attitude for exactly twelve minutes by
the kitchen clock. Then: “Sulk wi’ me, indeed! I’ll teach her!” and he
marched out of the door, “Niver to cross it agin, ma word!”

Afterward, however, he relented so far as to continue his visits as
before; but he made it clear that he only came to see the Master and
hear of Owd Bob’s doings. On these occasions he loved best to sit on the
window-sill outside the kitchen, and talk and chaff with Tammas and the
men in the yard, feigning an uneasy bashfulness when reference made to
Bessie Bolstock. And after sitting thus for some time, he would half
turn, look over his shoulder, and remark in indifferent tones to the
girl within: “Oh, good-evenin’! I forgot yo’, “--and then resume his
conversation. While the girl within, her face a little pinker, her
lips a little tighter, and her chin a little higher, would go about her
business, pretending neither to hear nor care.

The suspicions that M’Adam nourished dark designs against James Moore
were somewhat confirmed in that, on several occasions in the bitter
dusks of January afternoons, a little insidious figure was reported to
have been seen lurking among the farm-buildings of Kenmuir.

Once Sam’l Todd caught the little man fairly, skulking away in the
woodshed. Sam’l took him up bodily and carried him down the slope to the
Wastrel, shaking him gently as he went.

Across the stream he put him on his feet.

“If I catches yo’ cadgerin’ aroun’ the farm agin, little mon,” he
admonished, holding up a warning finger; “I’ll tak’ yo’ and drap yo’
in t’ Sheep-wash, I warn yo’ fair. I’d ha’ done it noo an’ yo’d bin a
bigger and a younger mon. But theer! yo’m sic a scrappety bit. Noo, rin
whoam.” And the little man slunk silently away.

For a time he appeared there no more. Then, one evening when it was
almost dark, James Moore, going the round of the outbuildings, felt Owd
Bob stiffen against his side.

“What’s oop, lad” he whispered, halting; and, dropping his hand on the
old dog’s neck felt a ruff of rising hair beneath it.

“Steady, lad, steady,” he whispered; “what is ‘t?” He peered forward
into the gloom; and at length discerned a little familiar figure huddled
away in the crevice between two stacks.

“It’s yo, is it, M’Adam?” he said, and, bending, seized a wisp of Owd
Bob’s coat in a grip like a vice.

Then, in a great voice, moved to rare anger:

“Oot o’ this afore I do ye a hurt, ye meeserable spyin’ creetur” he
roared. “Yo’ mun wait till dark cooms to hide yo’, yo’ coward, afore yo
daur coom crawlin’ aboot ma hoose, frightenin’ the women-folk and up to
yer devilments. If yo’ve owt to say to me, coom like a mon in the open
day. Noo git aff wi’ yo’, afore I lay hands to yo’!”

He stood there in the dusk, tall and mighty, a terrible figure, one hand
pointing to the gate, the other still grasping the gray dog.

The little man scuttled away in the half-light, and out of the yard.

On the plank-bridge he turned and shook his fist at the darkening house.

“Curse ye, James Moore!” he sobbed, “I’ll be even wi’ ye yet.”



Chapter XV. DEATH ON THE MARCHES


ON the top of this there followed an attempt to poison Th’ Owd Un. At
least there was no other accounting for the affair.

In the dead of a long-remembered night James Moore was waked by a low
moaning beneath his room. He leapt out of bed and ran to the window to
see his favorite dragging about the moonlit yard, the dark head
down, the proud tail for once lowered, the lithe limbs wooden, heavy,
unnatural--altogether pitiful.

In a moment he was downstairs and out to his friend’s assistance.
“Whativer is’t, Owd Un?” he cried in anguish.

At the sound of that dear voice the old dog tried to struggle to him,
could not, and fell, whimpering.

In a second the Master was with him, examining him tenderly, and crying
for Sam’l, who slept above the stables.

There was every symptom of foul play: the tongue was swollen and almost
black; the breathing labored; the body twitched horribly; and the soft
gray eyes all bloodshot and straining in agony.

With the aid of Sam’l and Maggie, drenching first and stimulants after,
the Master pulled him around for the moment. And soon Jim Mason and
Parson Leggy, hurriedly summoned, came running hot-foot to the rescue.

Prompt and stringent measures saved the victim--but only just. For a
time the best sheep-dog in the North was pawing at the Gate of Death. In
the end, as the gray dawn broke, the danger passed.

The attempt to get at him, if attempt it was, aroused passionate
indignation in the countryside. It seemed the culminating-point of the
excitement long bubbling.

There were no traces of the culprit; not a vestige to lead to
incrimination, so cunningly had the criminal accomplished his foul task.
But as to the perpetrator, if there where no proofs there were yet fewer
doubts.

At the Sylvester Arms, Long Kirby asked M’Adam point-blank for his
explanation of the matter.

“Hoo do I ‘count for it?” the little man cried. “I dinna ‘count for it
ava.”

“Then hoo did it happen?” asked Tammas with asperity.

“I dinna believe it did happen,” the little man replied. “It’s a lee
o’ James Moore’s--a characteristic lee.” Whereon they chucked him out
incontinently; for the Terror for once was elsewhere.

Now that afternoon is to be remembered for threefold causes. Firstly,
because, as has been said, M’Adam was alone. Secondly, because, a few
minutes after his ejectment, the window of the tap-room was thrown open
from without, and the little man looked in. He spoke no word, but those
dim, smouldering eyes of his wandered from face to face, resting for
a second on each, as if to burn them on his memory. “I’ll remember ye,
gentlemen,” he said at length quietly, shut the window, and was gone.

Thirdly, for a reason now to be told.

Though ten days had elapsed since the attempt on him, the gray dog had
never been his old self since. He had attacks of shivering; his vitality
seemed sapped; he tired easily, and, great heart, would never own it.
At length on this day, James Moore, leaving the old dog behind him, had
gone over to Grammoch-town to consult Dingley, the vet. On his way home
he met Jim Mason with Gyp, the faithful Betsy’s unworthy successor, at
the Dalesman’s Daughter. Together they started for the long tramp home
over the Marches. And that journey is marked with a red stone in this
story.

All day long the hills had been bathed in impenetrable fog. Throughout
there had been an accompanying drizzle; and in the distance the wind
had moaned a storm-menace. To the darkness of the day was added the
sombreness of falling night as the three began the ascent of the
Murk Muir Pass. By the time they emerged into the Devil’s Bowl it was
altogether black and blind. But the threat of wind had passed, leaving
utter stillness; and they could hear the splash of an otter on the far
side of the Lone Tarn as they skirted that gloomy water’s edge. When at
length the last steep rise on to the Marches had been topped, a breath
of soft air smote them lightly, and the curtain of fog began drifting
away.

The two men swung steadily through the heather with that reaching stride
the birthright of moor-men and highlanders. They talked but little,
for such was their nature: a word or two on sheep and the approaching
lambing-time; thence on to the coming Trials; the Shepherds’ Trophy;
Owd Bob and the attempt on him; and from that to M’Adam and the Tailless
Tyke.

“D’yo’ reck’n M’Adam had a hand in’t?” the postman was asking.

“Nay; there’s no proof.”

“Ceptin’ he’s mad to get shut o’ Th’ Owd Un afore Cup Day.”

“Im or me--it mak’s no differ. For a dog is disqualified from competing
for the Trophy who has changed hands during the six months prior to the
meeting. And this holds good though the change be only from father to
son on the decease of the former.”

Jim looked up inquiringly at his companion.

“D’yo’ think it’ll coom to that?” he asked.

“What?”

“Why--murder.”

“Not if I can help it,” the other answered grimly.

The fog had cleared away by now, and the moon was up. To their right,
on the crest of a rise some two hundred yards away, a low wood stood out
black against the sky. As they passed it, a blackbird rose up screaming,
and a brace of wood-pigeons winged noisily away.

“Hullo! hark to the yammerin’!” muttered Jim, stopping; “and at this
time o’ night too!”

Some rabbits, playing in the moonlight on the outskirts of the wood, sat
up, listened, and hopped back into security. At the same moment a big
hill-fox slunk out of the covert. He stole a pace forward and halted,
listening with one ear back and one pad raised; then cantered silently
away in the gloom, passing close to the two men and yet not observing
them.

“What’s up, I wonder?” mused the postman.

“The fox set ‘em clackerin’, I reck’n,” said the Master.

“Not he; he was scared ‘maist oot o’ his skin,” the other answered. Then
in tones of suppressed excitement, with his hands on James Moore’s arm:
“And, look’ee, theer’s ma Gyp a-beckonin’ on us!”

There, indeed, on the crest of the rise beside the wood, was the
little lurcher, now looking back at his master, now creeping stealthily
forward.

“Ma word! theer’s summat wrong yonder!” cried Jim, and jerked the
post-bags off his shoulder. “Coom on, Master! “--and he set off running
toward the dog; while James Moore, himself excited now, followed with an
agility that belied his years.

Some score yards from the lower edge of the spinney, upon the farther
side of the ridge, a tiny beck babbled through its bed of peat. The
two men, as they topped the rise, noticed a flock of black-faced
mountain-sheep clustered in the dip ‘twixt wood and stream. They stood
martialled in close array, facing half toward the wood, half toward
the newcomers, heads up, eyes glaring, handsome as sheep only look when
scared.

On the crest of the ridge the two men halted beside Gyp. The postman
stood with his head a little forward, listening intently. Then he
dropped in the heather like a dead man, pulling the other with him.

“Doon, mon!” he whispered, clutching at Gyp with his spare hand.

“What is’t, Jim?” asked the Master, now thoroughly roused.

“Summat movin’ i’ th’ wood,” the other whispered, listening
weasel-eared.

So they lay motionless for a while; but there came no sound from the
copse.

“‘Appen ‘twas nowt,” the postman at length allowed, peering cautiously
about. “And yet I thowt--I dunno reetly what I thowt.”

Then, starting to his knees with a hoarse cry of terror: “Save us!
what’s yon theer?”

Then for the first time the Master raised his head and noticed, lying in
the gloom between them and the array of sheep, a still, white heap.

James Moore was a man of deeds, not words.

“It’s past waitin’!” he said, and sprang forward, his heart in his
mouth.

The sheep stamped and shuffled as he came, and yet did not break.

“Ah, thanks be!” he cried, dropping beside the motionless body; “it’s
nob’but a sheep.” As he spoke his hands wandered deftly over the
carcase. “But what’s this?” he called. “Stout* she was as me. Look at
her fleece--crisp, close, strong; feel the flesh--firm as a rock. And
ne’er a bone broke, ne’re a scrat on her body a pin could mak’. As
healthy as a mon--and yet dead as mutton!”

     *N.B. Stout--Hearty.

Jim, still trembling from the horror of his fear, came up, and knelt
beside his friend. “Ah, but there’s bin devilry in this!” he said; “I
reck’ned they sheep had bin badly skeared, and not so long agone.”

“Sheep-murder, sure enough!” the other answered. “No fox’s doin’--a
girt-grown two-shear as could ‘maist knock a h’ox.”

Jim’s hands travelled from the body to the dead creature’s throat. He
screamed.

“By gob, Master! look ‘ee theer!” He held his hand up in the moonlight,
and it dripped red. “And warm yet! warm!”

“Tear some bracken, Jim!” ordered the other, “and set alight. We mun see
to this.”

The postman did as bid. For a moment the fern smouldered and smoked,
then the flame ran crackling along and shot up in the darkness,
weirdly lighting the scene: to the right the low wood, a block of solid
blackness against the sky; in front the wall of sheep, staring out of
the gloom with bright eyes; and as centre-piece that still, white body,
with the kneeling men and lurcher sniffing tentatively round.

The victim was subjected to a critical examination. The throat, and that
only, had been hideously mauled; from the raw wounds the flesh hung in
horrid shreds; on the ground all about were little pitiful dabs of
wool, wrenched off apparently in a struggle; and, crawling among the
fern-roots, a snake-like track of red led down to the stream.

“A dog’s doin’, and no mistakin’ thot,” said Jim at length, after a
minute inspection.

“Ay,” declared the Master with slow emphasis, “and a sheep-dog’s too,
and an old un’s, or I’m no shepherd.”

The postman looked up.

“Why thot?” he asked, puzzled.

“Becos,” the Master answered, “‘im as did this killed for blood--and for
blood only. If had bin ony other dog--greyhound, bull, tarrier, or even
a young sheep-dog--d’yo’ think he’d ha’ stopped wi’ the one? Not he;
he’d ha’ gone through ‘em, and be runnin’ ‘em as like as not yet,
nippin’ ‘em, pullin’ ‘em down, till he’d maybe killed the half. But ‘im
as did this killed for blood, I say. He got it--killed just the one, and
nary touched the others, d’yo ‘see, Jim?”

The postman whistled, long and low.

“It’s just what owd Wrottesley’d tell on,” he said. “I never nob’but
half believed him then--I do now though. D’yo’ mind what th’ owd lad’d
tell, Master?”

James Moore nodded.

“Thot’s it. I’ve never seen the like afore myself, but I’ve heard ma
grandad speak o’t mony’s the time. An owd dog’ll git the cravin’ for
sheep’s blood on him, just the same as a mon does for the drink; he
creeps oot o’ nights, gallops afar, hunts his sheep, downs ‘er, and
satisfies the cravin’. And he nary kills but the one, they say, for he
knows the value o’ sheep same as you and me. He has his gallop, quenches
the thirst, and then he’s for home, maybe a score mile away, and no one
the wiser i’ th’ mornin’. And so on, till he cooms to a bloody death,
the murderin’ traitor.”

“If he does!” said Jim.

“And he does, they say, nigh always. For he gets bolder and bolder wi’
not bein’ caught, until one fine night a bullet lets light into him. And
some mon gets knocked nigh endways when they bring his best tyke home i’
th’ mornin’, dead, wi’ the sheep’s wool yet stickin’ in his mouth.”

The postman whistled again.

“It’s what owd Wrottesley’d tell on to a tick. And he’d say, if ye
mind, Master, as hoo the dog’d niver kill his master’s sheep--kind o’
conscience-like.”

“Ay, I’ve heard that,” said the Master. “Queer too, and ‘im bein’ such a
bad un!”

Jim Mason rose slowly from his knees.

“Ma word,” he said, “I wish Th’ Owd Un was here. He’d ‘appen show us
summat!”

“I nob’but wish he was, pore owd lad!” said the Master.

As he spoke there was a crash in the wood above them; a sound as of some
big body bursting furiously through brushwood.

The two men rushed to the top of the rise. In the darkness they could
see nothing; only, standing still and holding their breaths, they could
hear the faint sound, ever growing fainter, of some creature splashing
in a hasty gallop over the wet moors.

“Yon’s him! Yon’s no fox, I’ll tak’ oath. And a main big un, too, hark
to him!” cried Jim. Then to Gyp, who had rushed off in hot pursuit:
“Coom back, chunk-’ead. What’s use o’ you agin a gallopin’ potamus?”

Gradually the sounds died away and away, and were no more.

“Thot’s ‘im, the devil!” said the Master at length.

“Nay; the devil has a tail, they do say,” replied Jim thoughtfully. For
already the light of suspicion was focusing its red glare.

“Noo I reck’n we’re in for bloody times amang the sheep for a while,”
 said the Master, as Jim picked up his bags.

“Better a sheep nor a mon,” answered the postman, still harping on the
old theme.



Chapter XVI. THE BLACK KILLER


THAT, as James Moore had predicted, was the first only of a long
succession of such solitary crimes.

Those who have not lived in a desolate country like that about the
Muir Pike, where sheep are paramount and every other man engaged in the
profession pastoral, can barely imagine the sensation aroused. In market
place, tavern, or cottage, the subject of conversation was always the
latest sheep-murder and the yet-undetected criminal.

Sometimes there would be a lull, and the shepherds would begin to
breathe more freely. Then there would come a stormy night, when the
heavens were veiled in the cloak of crime, and the wind moaned fitfully
over meres and marches, and another victim would be added to the
lengthening list.

It was always such black nights, nights of wind and weather, when no man
would be abroad, that the murderer chose for his bloody work; and that
was how he became known from the Red Screes to the Muir Pike as the
Black Killer. In the Daleland they still call a wild, wet night “A Black
Killer’s night:” for they say: “His ghaist’ll be oot the night.”

There was hardly a farm in the countryside but was marked with the seal
of blood. Kenmuir escaped, and the Grange; Rob Saunderson at the Holt,
and Tupper at Swinsthwaite; and they were about the only lucky ones.

As for Kenmuir, Tammas declared with a certain grim pride: “He knows
better’n to coom wheer Th’ Owd Un be.” Whereat M’Adam was taken with a
fit of internal spasms, rubbing his knees and cackling insanely for a
half-hour afterward. And as for the luck of the Grange--well, there was
a reason for that too, so the Dalesmen said.

Though the area of crime stretched from the Black Water to
Grammoch-town, twenty-odd miles, there was never a sign of the
perpetrator. The Killer did his bloody work with a thoroughness and a
devilish cunning that defied detection.

It was plain that each murder might be set down to the same agency. Each
was stamped with the same unmistakable sign-manual: one sheep killed,
its throat torn into red ribands, and the others untouched.

It was at the instigation of Parson Leggy that the squire imported a
bloodhound to track the Killer to his doom. Set on at a fresh killed
carcase at the One Tree Knowe, he carried the line a distance in the
direction of the Muir Pike; then was thrown out by a little bustling
beck, and never acknowledged the scent again. Afterward he became
unmanageable, and could be no further utilized. Then there was talk of
inducing Tommy Dobson and his pack to come over from Eskdale, but
that came to nothing. The Master of the Border Hunt lent a couple of
foxhounds, who effected nothing; and there were a hundred other attempts
and as many failures. Jim Mason set a cunning trap or two and caught his
own bob-tailed tortoise-shell and a terrible wigging from his missus;
Ned Hoppin sat up with a gun two nights over a new slain victim and
Londesley of the Home Farm poisoned a carcase. But the Killer never
returned to the kill, and went about in the midst of the all, carrying
on his infamous traffic and laughing up his sleeve.

In the meanwhile the Dalesmen raged and swore vengeance; their
impotence, their unsuccess, and their losses heating their wrath to
madness. And the bitterest sting of it all lay in this; that though they
could not detect him, they were nigh to positive as to the culprit.

Many a time was the Black Killer named in low-voiced conclave; many a
time did Long Kirby, as he stood in the Border Ram and watched M’Adam
and the Terror walking down the High, nudge Jim Mason and whisper:

“Theer’s the Killer--oneasy be his grave!” To which practical Jim always
made the same retort:

“Ay, theer’s the Killer; but wheer’s the proof?”

And therein lay the crux. There was scarcely a man in the countryside
who doubted the guilt of the Tailless Tyke; but, as Jim said, where
was the proof? They could but point to his well-won nickname; his evil
notoriety; say that, magnificent sheep-dog as he was, he was known even
in his work as a rough handler of stock; and lastly remark significantly
that the grange was one of the few farms that had so far escaped
unscathed. For with the belief that the Black Killer was a sheep-dog
they held it as an article of faith that he would in honour spare his
master’s flock.

There may, indeed, have been prejudice in their judgement. For each has
his private grudge against the Terror; and nigh every man bore on his
own person, or his clothes, or on the body of his dog, the mark of that
huge savage.

Proof?

“Why, he near killed ma Lassie!” cries Londesley.

“And he did kill the Wexer!”

“And Wan Tromp!”

“And see pore old Wenus!” says John Swan, and pulls out that fair
Amazon, battered almost past recognition, but a warrioress still.

“That’s Red Wull--bloody be his end!”

“And he laid ma Rasper by for nigh three weeks!” continues Tupper,
pointing to the yet-unhealed scars on the neck of the big bobtail. “See
thisey--his work.”

“And look here!” cries Saunderson, exposing a ragged wound in Shep’s
throat; “thot’s the Terror--black be his fa’!”

“Ay,” says Long Kirby with an oath; “the tykes love him nigh as much as
we do.”

“Yes,” says Tammas. “Yo’ jest watch!”

The old man slips out of the tap-room; and in another moment from the
road without comes a heavy, regular pat-pat-pat, as of some big creature
approaching, and, blending with the sound, little shuffling footsteps.

In an instant every dog in the room has risen to his feet and stands
staring at the door with sullen, glowing eyes; lips wrinkling, bristles
rising, throats rumbling.

An unsteady hand fumbles at the door; a reedy voice calls, “Wullie, come
here!” and the dogs move away, surly to either side of the fireplace,
tails down, ears back, grumbling still; the picture of cowed passion.
Then the door opens; Tammas enters, grinning; and each, after a moment’s
scrutiny, resumes his former position before the fire.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile over M’Adam, seemingly all unsuspicious of these suspicions,
a change had come. Whether it was that for the time he heard less of the
best sheep-dog in the North, or for some more occult reason, certain it
is that he became his old self. His tongue wagged as gayly and bitterly
as ever, and hardly a night passed but he infuriated Tammas almost to
blows with his innuendoes and insidious sarcasms.

Old Jonas Maddox, one evening at the Sylvester Arms, inquired of him
what his notion was as to the identity of the Killer.

“I hae ma suspicions, Mr. Maddox; I hae ma suspicions,” the little man
replied, cunningly wagging his head and giggling. But more than that
they could not elicit from him. A week later, however, to the question:

“And what are yo’ thinkin’ o’ this black Killer, Mr. M’adam?”

“Why _black?_” the little man asked earnestly; “why _black_ mair than
white--or _gray_ we’ll say?” Luckily for him, however, the Dalesmen are
slow of wit as of speech.

David, too, marked the difference in his father, who nagged at him now
and then with all the old spirit. At first he rejoiced in then change,
preferring his outward and open warfare to that aforetime stealthy
enmity. But soon he almost wished the other back; for the older he grew
the more difficult did he find it to endure calmly these everlasting
bickerings.

For one reason he was truly glad of the altered condition of affairs; he
believed that, for the nonce, at least his father had abandoned any
ill designs he might have cherished against James Moore; those sneaking
visits to Kenmuir were, he hoped, discontinued.

Yet Maggie Moore, had she been on speaking terms with him, could have
undeceived him. For, one night, when alone in the kitchen, on suddenly
looking up, she had seen to her horror a dim, moonlike face glued
against the windowpane. In the first mad panic of the moment she almost
screamed, and dropped her work; then--a true Moore--controlled herself
and sat feigning to work, yet watching all the while.

It was M’Adam, she recognized that: the face pale in its framework
of black; the hair lying dank and dark on his forehead; and the white
eyelids blinking, slow, regular, horrible. She thought of the stories
she had heard of his sworn vengeance on her father, and her heart stood
still, though she never moved. At length with a gasp of relief she
discerned that the eyes were not directed on her. Stealthily following
their gaze, she saw they rested on the Shepherds’ Trophy; and on the Cup
they remained fixed, immovable, while she sat motionless and watched.

An hour, it seemed to her, elapsed before they shifted their direction,
and wandered round the room. For a second they dwelt upon her; then the
face withdrew into the night.

Maggie told no one what she had seen. Knowing well how terrible her
father was in his anger, she deemed it wiser to keep silence. While as
for David M’Adam, she would never speak to him again!

And not for a moment did that young man surmise whence his father came
when, on the night in question, M’Adam returned to the Grange, chuckling
to himself. David was growing of late accustomed to these fits of
silent, unprovoked merriment; and when his father began giggling and
muttering to Red Wull, at first he paid no heed.

“He! he! Wullie. Aiblins we’ll beat him yet. There’s many a slip
twixt Cup and lip--eh, Wullie, he! he!” And he made allusion to the
flourishing of the wicked and their fall; ending always with the same
refrain: “He! he! Wullie. Aiblins we’ll beat him yet.”

In this strain he continued until David, his patience exhausted, asked
roughly:

“What is’t yo’ mumblin’ aboot? Wha is it yo’ll beat, you and yer
Wullie?”

The lad’s tone was as contemptuous as his words. Long ago he had cast
aside any semblance of respect for his father.

M’Adam only rubbed his knees and giggled.

“Hark to the dear lad, Wullie! Listen hoo pleasantly he addresses his
auld dad!” Then turning on his son, and leering at him: “What is it,
ye ask? Wha should it be but the Black Killer? Wha else is there I’d be
wushin’ to hurt?”

“The Black Killer!” echoed the boy, and looked at his father in
amazement.

Now David was almost the only man in Wastrel-dale who denied Red Wull’s
identity with the Killer. “Nay,” he said once; “he’d kill me, given half
a chance, but a sheep--no.” Yet, though himself of this opinion, he knew
well what the talk was, and was astonished accordingly at his father’s
remark.

“The Black Killer, is it? What d’you know o’ the Killer?” he inquired.

“Why _black_, I wad ken? Why _black?_” the little man asked, leaning
forward in his chair.

Now David, though repudiating in the village Red Wull’s complicity
with the crimes, at home was never so happy as when casting cunning
innuendoes to that effect.

“What would you have him then?” he asked. “Red, yaller, muck-dirt
colour?”--and he stared significantly at the Tailless Tyke, who was
lying at his master’s feet. The little man ceased rubbing his knees and
eyed the boy. David shifted uneasily beneath that dim, persistent stare.

“Well?” he said at length gruffly.

The little man giggled, and his two thin hands took up their task again.

“Aiblins his puir auld doited fool of a dad kens mair than the dear lad
thinks for, ay, or wushes--eh, Wullie, he! he!”

“Then what is it you do know, or think yo’ know?” David asked irritably.

The little man nodded and chuckled.

“Naethin’ ava, laddie, naethin’ worth the mention. Only aiblins the
Killer’ll be caught afore sae lang.”

David smiled incredulously, wagging his head in offensive scepticism.

“Yo’ll catch him yo’self, I s’pose, you and yer Wullie? Tak’ a chair on
to the Marches, whistle a while, and when the Killer comes, why! pit a
pinch o’ salt upon his tail--if he had one.”

At the last words, heavily punctuated by the speaker, the little man
stopped his rubbing as though shot.

“What wad ye mean by that?” he asked softly.

“What wad I?” the boy replied.

“I dinna ken for sure,” the little man answered; “and it’s aiblins just
as well for you, dear lad”--in fawning accents--“that I dinna.” He
began rubbing and giggling afresh. “It’s a gran’ thing, Wullie, to ha’
a dutiful son; a shairp lad wha has no silly sens o’ shame aboot
sharpenin’ his wits at his auld dad’s expense. And yet, despite
oor facetious lad there, aiblins we will ha’ a hand in the Killer’s
catchin’, you and I, Wullie--he! he!” And the great dog at his feet
wagged his stump tail in reply.

David rose from his chair and walked across the room to where his father
sat.

“If yo’ know sic a mighty heap,” he shouted, “happen you’ll just tell me
what yo’ do know!”

M’Adam stopped stroking Red Wull’s massive head, and looked up.

“Tell ye? Ay, wha should I tell if not ma dear David? Tell? Ay, I’ll
tell ye this”--with a sudden snarl of bitterness--“That you’d be the
vairy last person I wad tell.”



Chapter XVII. A MAD DOG


DAVID and Maggie, meanwhile, were drifting further and further apart. He
now thought the girl took too much upon herself; that this assumption of
the woman and the mother was overdone. Once, on a Sunday, he caught her
hearing Andrew his catechism. He watched the performance through a crack
in the door, and listened, giggling, to her simple teaching. At length
his merriment grew so boisterous that she looked up, saw him, and,
straightway rising to her feet, crossed the room and shut the door;
tendering her unspoken rebuke with such a sweet dignity that he slunk
away for once decently ashamed. And the incident served to add point to
his hostility.

Consequently he was seldom at Kenmuir, and more often at home,
quarrelling with his father.

Since that day, two years before, when the boy had been an instrument in
the taking of the Cup from him, father and son had been like two vessels
charged with electricity, contact between which might result at any
moment in a shock and a flash. This was the outcome not of a moment, but
of years.

Of late the contest had raged markedly fierce; for M’Adam noticed his
son’s more frequent presence at home, and commented on the fact in his
usual spirit of playful raillery.

“What’s come to ye, David?” he asked one day. “Yer auld dad’s head is
nigh turned wi’ yer condescension. Is James Moore feared ye’ll steal the
Cup fra him, as ye stole it from me, that he’ll not ha’ ye at Kenmuir?
or what is it?”

“I thought I could maybe keep an eye on the Killer gin I stayed here,”
 David answered, leering at Red Wull.

“Ye’d do better at Kenmuir--eh, Wullie!” the little man replied.

“Nay,” the other answered, “he’ll not go to Kenmuir. There’s Th’ Owd Un
to see to him there o’ nights.”

The little man whipped round.

“Are ye so sure he is there o’ nights, ma lad?” he asked with slow
significance.

“He was there when some one--I dinna say who, though I have ma
thoughts--tried to poison him,” sneered the boy, mimicking his father’s
manner.

M’Adam shook his head.

“If he was poisoned, and noo I think aiblins he was, he didna pick it up
at Kenmuir, I tell ye that,” he said, and marched out of the room.

In the mean time the Black Killer pursued his bloody trade unchecked.
The public, always greedy of a new sensation, took up the matter.
In several of the great dailies, articles on the “Agrarian Outrages”
 appeared, followed by lengthy correspondence. Controversy raged high;
each correspondent had his own theory and his own solution of the
problem; and each waxed indignant as his were discarded for another’s.

The Terror had reigned already two months when, with the advent of the
lambing-time, matters took a yet more serious aspect.

It was bad enough to lose one sheep, often the finest in the pack; but
the hunting of a flock at a critical moment, which was incidental to the
slaughter of the one, the scaring of these woolly mothers-about-to-be
almost out of their fleeces, spelt for the small farmers something akin
to ruin, for the bigger ones a loss hardly bearable.

Such a woful season had never been known; loud were the curses, deep
the vows of revenge. Many a shepherd at that time patrolled all night
through with his dogs, only to find in the morning that the Killer had
slipped him and havocked in some secluded portion of his beat.

It was heartrending work; and all the more so in that, though his
incrimination seemed as far off as ever, there was still the same
positiveness as to the culprit’s identity.

Long Kirby, indeed, greatly daring, went so far on one occasion as to
say to the little man: “And d’yo’ reck’n the Killer is a sheep-dog,
M’Adam?”

“I do,” the little man replied with conviction.

“And that he’ll spare his own sheep?”

“Niver a doubt of it.”

“Then,” said the smith with a nervous cackle, “it must lie between you
and Tupper and Saunderson.”

The little man leant forward and tapped the other on the arm.

“Or Kenmuir, ma friend,” he said. “Ye’ve forgot Kenmuir.”

“So I have,” laughed the smith, “so I have.”

“Then I’d not anither time,” the other continued, still tapping. “I’d
mind Kenmuir, d’ye see, Kirby?”

       *       *       *       *       *

It was about the middle of the lambing-time, when the Killer was working
his worst, that the Dalesmen had a lurid glimpse of Adam M’Adam as he
might be were he wounded through his Wullie.

Thus it came about: It was market-day in Grammoch-town, and in the
Border Ram old Rob Saunderson was the centre of interest. For on the
previous night Rob, who till then had escaped unscathed, had lost a
sheep to the Killer: and--far worse--his flock of Herdwicks, heavy in
lamb, had been galloped with disastrous consequences.

The old man, with tears in his eyes, was telling how on four nights that
week he had been up with Shep to guard against mishap; and on the fifth,
worn out with his double labor, had fallen asleep at his post. But
a very little while he slumbered; yet when, in the dawn, he woke and
hurried on his rounds, he quickly came upon a mangled sheep and the
pitiful relic of his flock. A relic, indeed! For all about were cold
wee lambkins and their mothers, dead and dying of exhaustion and their
unripe travail--a slaughter of the innocents.

The Dalesmen were clustered round the old shepherd, listening with
lowering countenances, when a dark gray head peered in at the door and
two wistful eyes dwelt for a moment on the speaker.

“Talk o’ the devil!” muttered M’Adam, but no man heard him. For Red
Wull, too, had seen that sad face, and, rising from his master’s feet,
had leapt with a roar at his enemy, toppling Jim Mason like a ninepin in
the fury of his charge.

In a second every dog in the room, from the battered Venus to Tupper’s
big Rasper, was on his feet, bristling to have at the tyrant and wipe
out past injuries, if the gray dog would but lead the dance.

It was not to be, however. For Long Kirby was standing at the door with
a cup of hot coffee in his hand. Barely had he greeted the gray dog
with--

“Ullo, Owd Un!” when hoarse yells of “‘Ware, lad! The Terror!” mingled
with Red Wull’s roar.

Half turning, he saw the great dog bounding to the attack. Straightway
he flung the boiling contents of his cup full in that rage-wracked
countenance. The burning liquid swished against the huge bull-head.
Blinding, bubbling, scalding, it did its fell work well; nothing escaped
that merciless torrent. With a cry of agony, half bellow, half howl,
Red Wull checked in his charge. From without the door was banged to; and
again the duel was postponed. While within the tap-room a huddle of men
and dogs were left alone with a mad man and a madder brute.

Blind, demented, agonized, the Tailless Tyke thundered about the little
room gnashing, snapping, oversetting; men, tables, chairs swirled off
their legs as though they had been dolls. He spun round like a monstrous
teetotum; he banged his tortured head against the wall; he burrowed
into the unyielding floor. And all the while M’Adam pattered after him,
laying hands upon him only to be flung aside as a terrier flings a rat.
Now up, now down again, now tossed into a corner, now dragged upon
the floor, yet always following on and crying in supplicating tones,
“Wullie, Wullie, let me to ye! let yer man ease ye!” and then, with
a scream and a murderous glance, “By ----, Kirby, I’ll deal wi’ you
later!”

The uproar was like hell let loose. You could hear the noise of oaths
and blows, as the men fought for the door, a half-mile away. And above
it the horrid bellowing and the screaming of that shrill voice.

Long Kirby was the first man out of that murder-hole; and after him
the others toppled one by one--men and dogs jostling one another in
the frenzy of their fear. Big Bell, Londesley, Tupper, Hoppin, Teddy
Bolstock, white-faced and trembling; and old Saunderson they pulled out
by his heels. Then the door was shut with a clang, and the little man
and mad dog were left alone.

In the street was already a big-eyed crowd, attracted by the uproar;
while at the door was James Moore, seeking entrance. “Happen I could
lend the little mon a hand,” said he; but they withheld him forcibly.

Inside was pandemonium: bangings like the doors of hell; the bellowing
of that great voice; the patter of little feet; the slithering of a
body on the floor; and always that shrill, beseeching prayer, “Wullie,
Wullie, let me to ye!” and, in a scream, “By ----, Kirby, I’ll be wi’ ye
soon!”

Jim Mason it was who turned, at length, to the smith and whispered,
“Kirby, lad, yo’d best skip it.”

The big man obeyed and ran. The stamp-stamp of his feet on the hard road
rang above the turmoil. As the long legs vanished round the corner and
the sound of the fugitive died away, a panic seized the listening crowd.

A woman shrieked; a girl fainted; and in two minutes the street was as
naked of men as the steppes of Russia in winter: here a white face at a
window; there a door ajar; and peering round a far corner a frightened
boy. One man only scorned to run. Alone, James Moore stalked down the
centre of the road, slow and calm, Owd Bob trotting at his heels.

It was a long half-hour before the door of the inn burst open, and
M’Adam came out with a run, flinging the door behind him.

He rushed into the middle of the road; his sleeves were rolled at
the wrist like a surgeon’s; and in his right hand was a black-handled
jack-knife.

“Noo, by ----!” he cried in a terrible voice, “where is he?”

He looked up and down the road, darting his fiery glances everywhere;
and his face was whiter than his hair.

Then he turned and hunted madly down the whole length of the High,
nosing like a weasel in every cranny, stabbing at the air as he went,
and screaming, “By ----, Kirby, wait till I get ye!”



Chapter XVIII. HOW THE KILLER WAS SINGED


No further harm came of the incident; but it served as a healthy
object-lesson for the Dalesmen.

A coincidence it may have been, but, as a fact, for the fortnight
succeeding Kirby’s exploit there was a lull in the crimes. There
followed, as though to make amends, the seven days still remembered in
the Daleland as the Bloody Week.

On the Sunday the Squire lost a Cheviot ewe, killed not a hundred yards
from the Manor wall. On the Monday a farm on the Black Water was marked
with the red cross. On Tuesday--a black night--Tupper at Swinsthwaite
came upon the murderer at his work; he fired into the darkness without
effect; and the Killer escaped with a scaring. On the following night
Viscount Birdsaye lost a shearling ram, for which he was reported to
have paid a fabulous sum. Thursday was the one blank night of the week.
On Friday Tupper was again visited and punished heavily, as though in
revenge for that shot.

On the Saturday afternoon a big meeting was held at the Manor to discuss
measures. The Squire presided; gentlemen and magistrates were there in
numbers, and every farmer in the country-side.

To start the proceedings the Special Commissioner read a futile letter
from the Board of Agriculture. After him Viscount Birdsaye rose and
proposed that a reward more suitable to the seriousness of the case
than the paltry 5 pounds of the Police should be offered, and backed his
proposal with a 25 pound cheque. Several others spoke, and, last of all,
Parson Leggy rose.

He briefly summarized the history of the crimes; reiterated his belief
that a sheep-dog was the criminal; declared that nothing had occurred
to shake his conviction; and concluded by offering a remedy for their
consideration. Simple it was, so he said, to laughableness; yet, if
their surmise was correct, it would serve as an effectual preventive if
not cure, and would at least give them time to turn round. He paused.

“My suggestion is: That every man-jack of you who owns a sheep-dog ties
him up at night.”

The farmers were given half an hour to consider the proposal, and
clustered in knots talking it over. Many an eye was directed on M’Adam;
but that little man appeared all unconscious.

“Weel, Mr. Saunderson,” he was saying in, shrill accents, “and shall ye
tie Shep?”

“What d’yo’ think?” asked Rob, eying the man at whom the measure was
aimed.

“Why, it’s this way, I’m thinkin’,” the little man replied. “Gin ye haud
Shep’s the guilty one I _wad_, by all manner o’ means--or shootin’d be
aiblins better. If not, why”--he shrugged his shoulders significantly;
and having shown his hand and driven the nail well home, the little man
left the meeting.

James Moore stayed to see the Parson’s resolution negatived, by a large
majority, and then he too quitted the hall. He had foreseen the result,
and, previous to the meeting, had warned the Parson how it would be.

“Tie up!” he cried almost indignantly, as Owd Bob came galloping up
to his whistle; “I think I see myself chainin’ yo’, owd lad, like any
murderer. Why, it’s yo’ has kept the Killer off Kenmuir so far, I’ll
lay.”

At the lodge-gate was M’Adam, for once without his familiar spirit,
playing with the lodge-keeper’s child; for the little man loved all
children but his own, and was beloved of them. As the Master approached
he looked up.

“Weel, Moore,” he called, “and are you gaein’ to tie yer dog?”

“I will if you will yours,” the Master answered grimly.

“Na,” the little man replied, “it’s Wullie as frichts the Killer aff the
Grange. That’s why I’ve left him there noo.”

“It’s the same wi’ me,” the Master said. “He’s not come to Kenmuir yet,
nor he’ll not so long as Th’ Owd Un’s loose, I reck’n.”

“Loose or tied, for the matter o’ that,” the little man rejoined,
“Kenmuir’ll escape.” He made the statement dogmatically, snapping his
lips.

The Master frowned.

“Why that?” he asked.

“Ha’ ye no heard what they’re sayin’?” the little man inquired with
raised eyebrows.

“Nay; what?”

“Why, that the mere repitation o’ th’ best sheep-dog in the North’
should keep him aff. An’ I guess they’re reet,” and he laughed shrilly
as he spoke.

The Master passed on, puzzled.

“Which road are ye gaein’ hame?” M’Adam called after him. “Because,”
 with a polite smile, “I’ll tak’ t’ither.”

“I’m off by the Windy Brae,” the Master answered, striding on. “Squire
asked me to leave a note wi’ his shepherd t’other side o’ the Chair.”
 So he headed away to the left, making for home by the route along the
Silver Mere.

It is a long sweep of almost unbroken moorland, the well-called Windy
Brae; sloping gently down in mile on mile of heather from the Mere
Marches on the top to the fringe of the Silver Mere below. In all that
waste of moor the only break is the quaint-shaped Giant’s Chair,
puzzle of geologists, looking as though plumped down by accident in the
heathery wild. The ground rises suddenly from the uniform grade of the
Brae; up it goes, ever growing steeper, until at length it runs abruptly
into a sheer curtain of rock--the Fall--which rises perpendicular some
forty feet, on the top of which rests that tiny grassy bowl--not twenty
yards across--they call the Scoop.

The Scoop forms the seat of the Chair and reposes on its collar of rock,
cool and green and out of the world, like wine in a metal cup; in front
is the forty-foot Fall; behind, rising sheer again, the wall of rock
which makes the back of the Chair. Inaccessible from above, the only
means of entrance to that little dell are two narrow sheep-tracks, which
crawl dangerously up between the sheer wall on the one hand and the
sheer Fall on the other, entering it at opposite sides.

It stands out clear-cut from the gradual incline, that peculiar
eminence; yet as the Master and Owd Bob debouched on to the Brae it was
already invisible in the darkening night.

Through the heather the two swung, the Master thinking now with a smile
of David and Maggie; wondering what M’Adam had meant; musing with a
frown on the Killer; pondering on his identity--for he was half of
David’s opinion as to Red Wull’s innocence; and thanking his stars that
so far Kenmuir had escaped, a piece of luck he attributed entirely to
the vigilance of Th’ Owd Un, who, sleeping in the porch, slipped out at
all hours and went his rounds, warding off danger. And at the thought
he looked down for the dark head which should be travelling at his knee;
yet could not see it, so thick hung the pall of night.

So he brushed his way along, and ever the night grew blacker; until,
from the swell of the ground beneath his feet, he knew himself skirting
the Giant’s Chair.

Now as he sped along the foot of the rise, of a sudden there burst
on his ear the myriad patter of galloping feet. He turned, and at the
second a swirl of sheep almost bore him down. It was velvet-black,
and they fled furiously by, yet he dimly discovered, driving at their
trails, a vague hound-like form.

“The Killer, by thunder!” he ejaculated, and, startled though he was,
struck down at that last pursuing shape, to miss and almost fall.

“Bob, lad!” he cried, “follow on!” and swung round; but in the darkness
could not see if the gray dog had obeyed.

The chase swept on into the night, and, far above him on the hill-side,
he could now hear the rattle of the flying feet. He started hotly in
pursuit, and then, recognizing the futility of following where he
could not see his hand, desisted. So he stood motionless, listening
and peering into the blackness, hoping Th’ Owd Un was on the villain’s
heels.

He prayed for the moon; and, as though in answer, the lantern of the
night shone out and lit the dour face of the Chair above him. He shot a
glance at his feet; and thanked heaven on finding the gray dog was not
beside him.

Then he looked up. The sheep had broken, and were scattered over the
steep hill-side, still galloping madly. In the rout one pair of darting
figures caught and held his gaze: the foremost dodging, twisting,
speeding upward, the hinder hard on the leader’s heels, swift,
remorseless, never changing. He looked for a third pursuing form; but
none could he discern.

“He mun ha’ missed him in the dark,” the Master muttered, the sweat
standing on his brow, as he strained his eyes upward.

Higher and higher sped those two dark specks, far out-topping the
scattered remnant of the flock. Up and up, until of a sudden the sheer
Fall dropped its relentless barrier in the path of the fugitive. Away,
scudding along the foot of the rock-wall struck the familiar track
leading to the Scoop, and up it, bleating pitifully, nigh spent, the
Killer hard on her now.

“He’ll doon her in the Scoop!” cried the Master hoarsely, following
with fascinated eyes. “Owd Un! Owd Un! wheer iver are yo’ gotten to?” he
called in agony; but no Owd Un made reply.

As they reached the summit, just as he had prophesied, the two black
dots were one; and down they rolled together into the hollow of the
Scoop, out of the Master’s ken. At the same instant the moon, as though
loth to watch the last act of the bloody play, veiled her face.

It was his chance. “Noo!”--and up the hillside he sped like a young man,
girding his loins for the struggle. The slope grew steep and steeper;
but on and on he held in the darkness, gasping painfully, yet running
still, until the face of the Fall blocked his way too.

There he paused a moment, and whistled a low call. Could he but dispatch
the old dog up the one path to the Scoop, while he took the other, the
murderer’s one road to safety would be blocked.

He waited, all expectant; but no cold muzzle was shoved into his hand.
Again he whistled. A pebble from above almost dropped on him, as if the
criminal up there had moved to the brink of the Fall to listen; and he
dared no more.

He waited till all was still again, then crept, cat-like, along the
rock-foot, and hit, at length, the track up which a while before had
fled Killer and victim. Up that ragged way he crawled on hands and
knees. The perspiration rolled off his face; one elbow brushed the rock
perpetually; one hand plunged ever and anon into that naked emptiness on
the other side.

He prayed that the moon might keep in but a little longer; that his feet
might be saved from falling, where a slip might well mean death, certain
destruction to any chance of success. He cursed his luck that Th’ Owd Un
had somehow missed him in the dark; for now he must trust to chance, his
own great strength, and his good oak stick. And as he climbed, he laid
his plan: to rush in on the Killer as he still gorged and grapple
with him. If in the darkness he missed--and in that narrow arena the
contingency was improbable--the murderer might still, in the panic of
the moment, forget the one path to safety and leap over the Fall to his
destruction.

At length he reached the summit and paused to draw breath. The
black void before him was the Scoop, and in its bosom--not ten yards
away--must be lying the Killer and the killed.

He crouched against the wet rock-face and listened. In that dark
silence, poised ‘twixt heaven and earth, he seemed a million miles apart
from living soul.

No sound, and yet the murderer must be there. Ay, there was the tinkle
of a dislodged stone; and again, the tread of stealthy feet.

The Killer was moving; alarmed; was off.

Quick!

He rose to his full height; gathered himself, and leapt.

Something collided with him as he sprang; something wrestled madly with
him; something wrenched from beneath him; and in a clap he heard
the thud of a body striking ground far below, and the slithering and
splattering of some creature speeding furiously down the hill-side and
away.

“Who the blazes?” roared he.

“What the devil?” screamed a little voice.

The moon shone out.

“Moore!”

“M’Adam!”

And there they were still struggling over the body of a dead sheep.

In a second they had disengaged and rushed to the edge of the Fall. In
the quiet they could still hear the scrambling hurry of the fugitive far
below them. Nothing was to be seen, however, save an array of startled
sheep on the hill-side, mute witnesses of the murderer’s escape.

The two men turned and eyed each other; the one grim, the other
sardonic: both dishevelled and suspicious.

“Well?’’

“Weel?”

A pause and, careful scrutiny.

“There’s blood on your coat.”

“And on yours.”

Together they walked hack into the little moonlit hollow. There lay the
murdered sheep in a pool of blood. Plain it was to see whence the marks
on their coats came. M’Adam touched the victim’s head with his foot. The
movement exposed its throat. With a shudder he replaced it as it was.

The two men stood back and eyed one another.

“What are yo’ doin’ here?”

“After the Killer. What are you?”

“After the Killer?”

“Hoo did you come?”

“Up this path,” pointing to the one behind him. “Hoo did you?”

“Up this.”

Silence; then again:

“I’d ha’ had him but for yo’.”

“I did have him, but ye tore me aff,”

A pause again.

“Where’s yer gray dog?” This time the challenge was unmistakable.

“I sent him after the Killer. Wheer’s your Red Wull?”

“At hame, as I tell’t ye before.”

“Yo’ mean yo’ left him there?” M’Adam’s fingers twitched.

“He’s where I left him.”

James Moore shrugged his shoulders. And the other began:

“When did yer dog leave ye?”

“When the Killer came past.”

“Ye wad say ye missed him then?”

“I say what I mean.”

“Ye say he went after the Killer. Noo the Killer was here,” pointing to
the dead sheep. “Was your dog here, too?”

“If he had been he’d been here still.”

“Onless he went over the Fall!”

“That was the Killer, yo’ fule.”

“Or your dog.”

“There was only _one_ beneath me. I felt him.”

“Just so,” said M’Adam, and laughed. The other’s brow contracted.

“An’ that was a big un,” he said slowly. The little man stopped his
cackling.

“There ye lie,” he said, smoothly. “He was small.”

They looked one another full in the eyes.

“That’s a matter of opinion,” said the Master.

“It’s a matter of fact,” said the other.

The two stared at one another, silent and stern, each trying to fathom
the other’s soul; then they turned again to the brink of the Fall.
Beneath them, plain to see, was the splash and furrow in the shingle
marking the Killer’s line of retreat. They looked at one another again,
and then each departed the way he had come to give his version of the
story.

“‘If Th’ Owd Un had kept wi’ me, I should ha’ had him.”

And--

“I tell ye I did have him, but James Moore pulled me aff. Strange, too,
his dog not bein’ wi’ him!”



Chapter XIX. LAD AND LASS


AN immense sensation this affair of the Scoop created in the Daleland.
It spurred the Dalesmen into fresh endeavors. James Moore and M’Adam
were examined and re-examined as to the minutest details of the matter.
The whole country-side was placarded with huge bills, offering 100
pounds reward for the capture of the criminal dead or alive. While the
vigilance of the watchers was such that in a single week they bagged a
donkey, an old woman, and two amateur detectives.

In Wastrel-dale the near escape of the Killer, the collision between
James Moore and Adam, and Owd Bob’s unsuccess, who was not wont to fail,
aroused intense excitement, with which was mingled a certain anxiety as
to their favorite.

For when the Master had reached home that night, he had found the old
dog already there; and he must have wrenched his foot in the pursuit or
run a thorn into it, for he was very lame. Whereat, when it was reported
at the Sylvester Arms, M’Adam winked at Red Wull and muttered, “Ah,
forty foot is an ugly tumble.”

A week later the little man called at Kenmuir. As he entered the yard,
David was standing outside the kitchen window, looking very glum and
miserable. On seeing his father, however, the boy started forward, all
alert.

“What d’yo’ want here?” he cried roughly.

“Same as you, dear lad,” the little man giggled, advancing. “I come on a
visit.”

“Your visits to Kenmuir are usually paid by night, so I’ve heard,” David
sneered.

The little man affected not to hear.

“So they dinna allow ye indoors wi’ the Cup,” he laughed. “They know yer
little ways then, David.”

“Nay, I’m not wanted in there,” David answered bitterly, but not so loud
that his father could hear. Maggie within the kitchen heard, however,
but paid no heed; for her heart was hard against the boy, who of late,
though he never addressed her, had made himself as unpleasant in a
thousand little ways as only David M’Adam could.

At that moment the Master came stalking into the yard, Owd Bob
preceding him; and as the old dog recognized his visitor he bristled
involuntarily.

At the sight of the Master M’Adam hurried forward.

“I did but come to ask after the tyke,” he said, “Is he gettin’ over his
lameness?”

James Moore looked surprised; then his stern face relaxed into a cordial
smile. Such generous anxiety as to the welfare of Red Wull’s rival was a
wholly new characteristic in the little man.

“I tak’ it kind in yo’, M’Adam,” he said, “to come and inquire.”

“Is the thorn oot?” asked the little man with eager interest, shooting
his head forward to stare closely at the other.

“It came oot last night wi’ the poulticin’,” the Master answered,
returning the other’s gaze, calm and steady.

“I’m glad o’ that,” said the little man, still staring. But his yellow,
grinning face said as plain words, “What a liar ye are, James Moore.”

       *       *       *       *       *

The days passed on. His father’s taunts and gibes, always becoming more
bitter, drove David almost to distraction.

He longed to make it up with Maggie; he longed for that tender sympathy
which the girl had always extended to him when his troubles with his
father were heavy on him. The quarrel had lasted for months now, and
he was well weary of it, and utterly ashamed. For, at least, he had the
good grace to acknowledge that no one was to blame but himself; and that
it had been fostered solely by his ugly pride.

At length he could endure it no longer, and determined to go to the
girl and ask forgiveness. It would be a bitter ordeal to him; always
unwilling to acknowledge a fault, even to himself, how much harder would
it be to confess it to this strip of a girl. For a time he thought it
was almost more than he could do. Yet, like his father, once set upon
a course, nothing could divert him. So, after a week of doubts and
determinations, of cowardice and courage, he pulled himself together and
off he set.

An hour it took him from the Grange to the bridge over the Wastrel--an
hour which had wont to be a quarter. Now, as he walked on up the slope
from the stream, very slowly, heartening himself for his penance, he was
aware of a strange disturbance in the yard above him: the noisy cackling
of hens, the snorting of pigs disturbed, and above the rest the cry of a
little child ringing out in shrill distress.

He set to running, and sped up the slope as fast as his long legs would
carry him. As he took the gate in his stride, he saw the white-clad
figure of Wee Anne fleeing with unsteady, toddling steps, her fair hair
streaming out behind, and one bare arm striking wildly back at a great
pursuing sow.

David shouted as he cleared the gate, but the brute paid no heed, and
was almost touching the fugitive when Owd Bob came galloping round the
corner, and in a second had flashed between pursuer and pursued. So
close were the two that as he swung round on the startled sow, his tail
brushed the baby to the ground; and there she lay kicking fat legs to
heaven and calling on all her gods.

David, leaving the old dog to secure the warrior pig, ran round to her;
but he was anticipated. The whole matter had barely occupied a minute’s
time; and Maggie, rushing from the kitchen, now had the child in her
arms and was hurrying back with her to the house.

“Eh, ma pet, are yo’ hurted, dearie?” David could hear her asking
tearfully, as he crossed the yard and established himself in the door.

“Well,” said he, in bantering tones, “yo’m a nice wench to ha’ charge o’
oor Annie!”

It was a sore subject with the girl, and well he knew it. Wee Anne, that
golden-haired imp of mischief, was forever evading her sister-mother’s
eye and attempting to immolate herself. More than once she had only been
saved from serious hurt by the watchful devotion of Owd Bob, who always
found time, despite his many labors, to keep a guardian eye on his
well-loved lassie. In the previous winter she had been lost on a bitter
night on the Muir Pike; once she had climbed into a field with the
Highland bull, and barely escaped with her life, while the gray dog held
the brute in check; but a little while before she had been rescued from
drowning by the Tailless Tyke; there had been numerous other mischances;
and now the present mishap. But the girl paid no heed to her tormentor
in her joy at finding the child all unhurt.

“Theer! yo’ bain’t so much as scratted, ma precious, is yo’?” she cried.
“Rin oot agin, then,” and the baby toddled joyfully away.

Maggie rose to her feet and stood with face averted. David’s eyes dwelt
lovingly upon her, admiring the pose of the neat head with its thatch of
pretty brown hair; the slim figure, and slender ankles, peeping modestly
from beneath her print frock.

“Ma word! if yo’ dad should hear tell o’ hoo his Anne--” he broke off
into a long-drawn whistle.

Maggie kept silence; but her lips quivered, and the flush deepened on
her cheek.

“I’m fear’d I’ll ha’ to tell him,” the boy continued, “‘Tis but ma
duty.”

“Yo’ may tell wham yo’ like what yo’ like,” the girl replied coldly; yet
there was a tremor in her voice.

“First yo’ throws her in the stream,” David went on remorselessly; “then
yo’ chucks her to the pig, and if it had not bin for me--”

“Yo’, indeed!” she broke in contemptuously. “Yo’! ‘twas Owd Bob reskied
her. Yo’d nowt’ to do wi’ it, ‘cept lookin’ on--‘bout what yo’re fit
for.”

“I tell yo’,” David pursued stubbornly, “an it had not bin for me yo’
wouldn’t have no sister by noo. She’d be lyin’, she would, pore little
lass, cold as ice, pore mite, wi’ no breath in her. An’ when yo’ dad
coom home there’d be no Wee Anne to rin to him, and climb on his knee,
and yammer to him, and beat his face. An he’d say, ‘What’s gotten to oor
Annie, as I left wi’ yo’?’ And then yo’d have to tell him, ‘I never took
no manner o’ fash after her, dad; d’reckly yo’ back was turned, I--’”

The girl sat down, buried her face in her apron, and indulged in the
rare luxury of tears.

“Yo’re the cruellest mon as iver was, David M’Adam,” she sobbed, rocking
to and fro.

He was at her side in a moment, tenderly bending over her.

“Eh, Maggie, but I am sorry, lass--”

She wrenched away from beneath his hands.

“I hate yo’,” she cried passionately.

He gently removed her hands from before her tear-stained face.

“I was nob’but laffin’, Maggie,” he pleaded; “say yo’ forgie me.”

“I don’t,” she cried, struggling. “I think yo’re the hatefullest lad as
iver lived.”

The moment was critical; it was a time for heroic measures.

“No, yo’ don’t, lass,” he remonstrated; and, releasing her wrists,
lifted the little drooping face, wet as it was, like the earth after
a spring shower, and, holding it between his two big hands, kissed it
twice.

“Yo’ coward!” she cried, a flood of warm red crimsoning her cheeks; and
she struggled vainly to be free.

“Yo’ used to let me,” he reminded her in aggrieved tones.

“I niver did!” she cried, more indignant than truthful.

“Yes, yo’ did, when we was little uns; that is, yo’ was allus for
kissin’ and I was allus agin it. And noo,” with whole-souled bitterness,
“I mayn’t so much as keek at yo’ over a stone wall.”

However that might be, he was keeking at her from closer range now; and
in that position--for he held her firmly still--she could not help
but keek back. He looked so handsome--humble for once; penitent yet
reproachful; his own eyes a little moist; and, withal, his old audacious
self--that, despite herself, her anger grew less hot.

“Say yo’ forgie me and I’ll let yo’ go.”

“I don’t, nor niver shall,” she answered firmly; but there was less
conviction in her heart than voice.

“Iss yo’ do, lass,” he coaxed, and kissed her again.

She struggled faintly.

“Hoo daur yo’?” she cried through her tears. But he was not to be moved.

“Will yo’ noo?” he asked.

She remained dumb, and he kissed her again.

“Impidence!” she cried.

“Ay,” said he, closing her mouth.

“I wonder at ye, Davie!” she said, surrendering.

       *       *       *       *       *

After that Maggie must needs give in; and it was well understood, though
nothing definite had been said, that the boy and girl were courting. And
in the Dale the unanimous opinion was that the young couple would make
“a gradely pair, surely.”

M’Adam was the last person to hear the news, long after it had been
common knowledge in the village. It was in the Sylvester Arms he first
heard it, and straightway fell into one of those foaming frenzies
characteristic of him.

“The dochter o’ Moore o’ Kenmuir, d’ye say? sic a dochter o’ sic a man!
The dochter o’ th’ one man in the warld that’s harmed me aboon the rest!
I’d no ha’ believed it gin ye’d no tell’t me. Oh, David, David! I’d no
ha’ thocht it even o’ you, ill son as ye’ve aye bin to me. I think he
might ha’ waited till his auld dad was gone, and he’d no had to wait
lang the noo.” Then the little man sat down and burst into tears.
Gradually, however, he resigned himself, and the more readily when he
realized that David by his act had exposed a fresh wound into which he
might plunge his barbed shafts. And he availed himself to the full
of his new opportunities. Often and often David was sore pressed to
restrain himself.

“Is’t true what they’re sayin’ that Maggie Moore’s nae better than she
should be?” the little man asked one evening with anxious interest.

“They’re not sayin’ so, and if they were ‘twad be a lie,” the boy
answered angrily.

M’Adam leant back in his chair and nodded his head.

“Ay, they tell’t me that gin ony man knew ‘twad be David M’Adam.”

David strode across the room.

“No, no mair o’ that,” he shouted. “Y’ought to be ‘shamed, an owd mon
like you, to speak so o’ a lass.” The little man edged close up to his
son, and looked up into the fair flushed face towering above him.

“David,” he said in smooth soft tones, “I’m ‘stonished ye dinna strike
yen auld dad.” He stood with his hands clasped behind his back as if
daring the young giant to raise a finger against him. “Ye maist might
noo,” he continued suavely. “Ye maun be sax inches taller, and a good
four stane heavier. Hooiver, aiblins ye’re wise to wait. Anither year
twa I’ll be an auld man, as ye say, and feebler, and Wullie here’ll be
gettin’ on, while you’ll be in the prime o’ yer strength. Then I think
ye might hit me wi’ safety to your person, and honor to yourself.”

He took a pace back, smiling.

“Feyther,” said David, huskily, “one day yo’ll drive me too far.”



Chapter XX. THE SNAPPING OF THE STRING


THE spring was passing, marked throughout with the bloody trail of
the Killer. The adventure in the Scoop scared him for a while into
innocuousness; then he resumed his game again with redoubled zest.
It seemed likely he would harry the district till some lucky accident
carried him off, for all chance there was of arresting him.

You could still hear nightly in the Sylvester Arms and elsewhere the
assertion, delivered with the same dogmatic certainty as of old, “It’s
the Terror, I tell yo’!” and that irritating, inevitable reply: “Ay; but
wheer’s the proof?” While often, at the same moment, in a house not far
away, a little lonely man was sitting before a low-burnt fire, rocking
to and fro, biting his nails, and muttering to the great dog whose head
lay between his knees: “If we had but the proof, Wullie! if we had
but the proof! I’d give ma right hand aff my arm gin we had the proof
to-morrow.”

Long Kirby, who was always for war when some one else was to do the
fighting, suggested that David should be requested, in the name of the
Dalesmen, to tell M’Adam that he must make an end to Red Wull. But Jim
Mason quashed the proposal, remarking truly enough that there was too
much bad blood as it was between father and son; while Tammas proposed
with a sneer that the smith should be his own agent in the matter.

Whether it was this remark of Tammas’s which stung the big man into
action, or whether it was that the intensity of his hate gave him
unusual courage, anyhow, a few days later, M’Adam caught him lurking in
the granary of the Grange.

The little man may not have guessed his murderous intent; yet the
blacksmith’s white-faced terror, as he crouched away in the darkest
corner, could hardly have escaped remark; though--and Kirby may thank
his stars for it--the treacherous gleam of a gun-barrel, ill-concealed
behind him, did.

“Hullo, Kirby!” said M’Adam cordially, “ye’ll stay the night wi’ me?”
 And the next thing the big man heard was a giggle on the far side the
door, lost in the clank of padlock and rattle of chain. Then--through
a crack--“Good-night to ye. Hope ye’ll be comfie.” And there he stayed
that night, the following day and next night--thirty-six hours in all,
with swedes for his hunger and the dew off the thatch for his thirst.

Meanwhile the struggle between David and his father seemed coming to a
head. The little man’s tongue wagged more bitterly than ever; now it was
never at rest--searching out sores, stinging, piercing.

Worst of all, he was continually dropping innuendoes, seemingly innocent
enough, yet with a world of subtile meaning at their back, respecting
Maggie. The leer and wink with which, when David came home from
Kenmuir at nights, he would ask the simple question, “And was she kind,
David--eh, eh?” made the boy’s blood boil within him.

And the more effective the little man saw his shots to be, the more
persistently he plied them. And David retaliated in kind. It was a war
of reprisals. There was no peace; there were no truces in which to
bury the dead before the opponents set to slaying others. And every day
brought the combatants nearer to that final struggle, the issue of which
neither cared to contemplate.

       *       *       *       *       *

There came a Saturday, toward the end of the spring, long to be
remembered by more than David in the Dale.

For that young man the day started sensationally. Rising before
cock-crow, and going to the window, the first thing he saw in the misty
dawn was the gaunt, gigantic figure of Red Wull, hounding up the hill
from the Stony Bottom; and in an instant his faith was shaken to its
foundation.

The dog was travelling up at a long, slouching trot; and as he rapidly
approached the house, David saw that his flanks were all splashed with
red mud, his tongue out, and the foam dripping from his jaws, as though
he had come far and fast.

He slunk up to the house, leapt on to the sill of the unused
back-kitchen, some five feet from the ground, pushed with his paw at the
cranky old hatchment, which was its only covering; and, in a second, the
boy, straining out of the window the better to see, heard the rattle of
the boards as the dog dropped within the house.

For the moment, excited as he was, David held his peace. Even the Black
Killer took only second place in his thoughts that morning. For this was
to be a momentous day for him.

That afternoon James Moore and Andrew would, he knew, be over at
Grammoch-town, and, his work finished for the day, he was resolved to
tackle Maggie and decide his fate. If she would have him--well, he would
go next morning and thank God for it, kneeling beside her in the
tiny village church; if not, he would leave the Grange and all its
unhappiness behind, and straightway plunge out into the world.

All through a week of stern work he had looked forward to this hard-won
half-holiday. Therefore, when, as he was breaking off at noon, his
father turned to him and said abruptly:

“David, ye’re to tak’ the Cheviot lot o’er to Grammoch-town at once,” he
answered shortly:

“Yo’ mun tak’ ‘em yo’sel’, if yo’ wish ‘em to go to-day.”

“Na,” the little man answered; “Wullie and me, we’re busy. Ye’re to tak’
‘em, I tell ye.”

“I’ll not,” David replied. “If they wait for me, they wait till Monday,”
 and with that he left the room.

“I see what ‘tis,” his father called after him; “she’s give ye a tryst
at Kenmuir. Oh, ye randy David!”

“Yo’ tend yo’ business; I’ll tend mine,” the boy answered hotly.

Now it happened that on the previous day Maggie had given him a
photograph of herself, or, rather, David had taken it and Maggie had
demurred. As he left the room it dropped from his pocket. He failed to
notice his loss, but directly he was gone M’Adam pounced on it.

“He! he! Wullie, what’s this?” he giggled, holding the photograph into
his face. “He! he! it’s the jade hersel’, I war’nt; it’s Jezebel!”

He peered into the picture.

“She kens what’s what, I’ll tak’ oath, Wullie. See her eyes--sae saft
and languishin’; and her lips--such lips, Wullie!” He held the picture
down for the great dog to see: then walked out of the room, still
sniggering, and chucking the face insanely beneath its cardboard chin.

Outside the house he collided against David. The boy had missed his
treasure and was hurrying back for it.

“What yo’ got theer?” he asked suspiciously.

“Only the pictur’ o’ some randy quean,” his father answered, chucking
away at the inanimate chin.

“Gie it me!” David ordered fiercely. “It’s mine.”

“Na, na,” the little man replied. “It’s no for sic douce lads as dear
David to ha’ ony touch wi’ leddies sic as this.”

“Gie it me, I tell ye, or I’ll tak’ it!” the boy shouted.

“Na, na; it’s ma duty as yer dad to keep ye from sic limmers.” He
turned, still smiling, to Red Wull.

“There ye are, Wullie!” He threw the photograph to the dog. “Tear her,
Wullie, the Jezebel!”

The Tailless Tyke sprang on the picture, placed one big paw in the very
centre of the face, forcing it into the muck, and tore a corner off;
then he chewed the scrap with unctious, slobbering gluttony, dropped it,
and tore a fresh piece.

David dashed forward.

“Touch it, if ye daur, ye brute!” he yelled; but his father seized him
and held him back.

“‘And the dogs o’ the street,’” he quoted. David turned furiously on
him.

“I’ve half a mind to brak’ ivery bone in yer body!” he shouted, “robbin’
me o’ what’s mine and throwin’ it to yon black brute!”

“Whist, David, whist!” soothed the little man. “Twas but for yer ain
good yer auld dad did it. ‘Twas that he had at heart as he aye has.
Rin aff wi’ ye noo to Kenmuir. She’ll mak’ it up to ye, I war’nt. She’s
leeberal wi’ her favors, I hear. Ye’ve but to whistle and she’ll come.”

David seized his father by the shoulder.

“An’ yo’ gie me much more o’ your sauce,” he roared.

“Sauce, Wullie,” the little man echoed in a gentle voice.

“I’ll twist yer neck for yo’!”

“He’ll twist my neck for me.”

“I’ll gang reet awa’, I warn yo’, and leave you and yer Wullie to yer
lone.”

The little man began to whimper.

“It’ll brak’ yer auld dad’s heart, lad,” he said.

“Nay; yo’ve got none. But ‘twill ruin yo’, please God. For yo’ and
yer Wullie’ll get ne’er a soul to work for yo’--yo’ cheeseparin’,
dirty-tongued Jew.”

The little man burst into an agony of affected tears, rocking to and
fro, his face in his hands.

“Waesucks, Wullue! d’ye hear him? He is gaein’ to leave us--the son o’
my bosom! my Benjamin! my little Davie! he’s gaein’ awa’!”

David turned away down the hill; and M’Adam lifted his stricken face and
waved a hand at him.

“‘Adieu, dear amiable youth!’” he cried in broken voice; and straightway
set to sobbing again.

Half-way down to the Stony Bottom David turned.

“I’ll gie yo’ a word o’ warnin’,” he shouted back. “I’d advise yo’ to
keep a closer eye to yer Wullie’s goings on, ‘specially o’ nights, or
happen yo’ll wake to a surprise one mornin’.”

In an instant the little man ceased his fooling.

“And why that?” he asked, following down the hill.

“I’ll tell yo’. When I wak’ this mornin’ I walked to the window, and
what d’yo’ think I see? Why, your Wullie gollopin’ like a good un up
from the Bottom, all foamin’, too, and red-splashed, as if he’d coom
from the Screes. What had he bin up to, I’d like to know?”

“What should he be doin’,” the little man replied, “but havin’ an eye to
the stock? and that when the Killer might be oot.”

David laughed harshly.

“Ay, the Killer was oot, I’ll go bail, and yo’ may hear o’t afore the
evenin’, ma man,” and with that he turned away again.

As he had foreseen, David found Maggie alone. But in the heat of his
indignation against his father he seemed to have forgotten his
original intent, and instead poured his latest troubles into the girl’s
sympathetic ear.

“There’s but one mon in the world he wishes worse nor me,” he was
saying. It was late in the afternoon, and he was still inveighing
against his father and his fate. Maggie sat in her father’s chair by the
fire, knitting; while he lounged on the kitchen table, swinging his long
legs.

“And who may that be?” the girl asked.

“Why, Mr. Moore, to be sure, and Th’ Owd Un, too. He’d do either o’ them
a mischief if he could.”

“But why, David?” she asked anxiously. “I’m sure dad niver hurt him, or
ony ither mon for the matter o’ that.”

David nodded toward the Dale Cup which rested on the mantelpiece in
silvery majesty.

“It’s yon done it,” he said. “And if Th’ Owd Un wins agin, as win he
will, bless him! why, look out for ‘me and ma Wullie’; that’s all.”

Maggie shuddered, and thought of the face at the window.

“‘Me and ma Wullie,’” David continued; “I’ve had about as much of them
as I can swaller. It’s aye the same--‘Me and ma Wullie,’ and ‘Wullie and
me,’ as if I never put ma hand to a stroke! Ugh!”--he made a gesture of
passionate disgust--“the two on ‘em fair madden me. I could strike the
one and throttle t’other,” and he rattled his heels angrily together.

“Hush, David,” interposed the girl; “yo’ munna speak so o’ your dad;
it’s agin the commandments.”

“‘Tain’t agin human nature,” he snapped in answer. “Why, ‘twas nob’but
yester’ morn’ he says in his nasty way, ‘David, ma gran’ fellow, hoo ye
work! ye ‘stonish me!’ And on ma word, Maggie”--there were tears in the
great boy’s eyes--“ma back was nigh broke wi’ toilin’. And the Terror,
he stands by and shows his teeth, and looks at me as much as to say,
‘Some day, by the grace o’ goodness, I’ll ha’ my teeth in your throat,
young mon.’”

Maggie’s knitting dropped into her lap and she looked up, her soft eyes
for once flashing.

“It’s cruel, David; so ‘tis!” she cried. “I wonder yo’ bide wi’ him. If
he treated me so, I’d no stay anither minute. If it meant the House for
me I’d go,” and she looked as if she meant it.

David jumped off the table.

“Han’ yo’ niver guessed why I stop, lass, and me so happy at home?” he
asked eagerly.

Maggie’s eyes dropped again.

“Hoo should I know?” she asked innocently.

“Nor care, neither, I s’pose,” he said in reproachful accents. “Yo’ want
me me to go and leave yo’, and go reet awa’; I see hoo ‘tis. Yo’ wouldna
mind, not yo’, if yo’ was niver to see pore David agin. I niver thowt
yo’ welly like me, Maggie; and noo I know it.”

“Yo’ silly lad,” the girl murmured, knitting steadfastly.

“Then yo’ do,” he cried, triumphant, “I knew yo’ did.” He approached
close to her chair, his face clouded with eager anxiety.

“But d’yo’ like me more’n just _likin’_, Maggie? d’yo’,” he bent and
whispered in the little ear.

The girl cuddled over her work so that he could not see her face.

“If yo’ won’t tell me yo’ can show me,” he coaxed. “There’s other things
besides words.”

He stood before her, one hand on the chair-back on either side. She sat
thus, caged between his arms, with drooping eyes and heightened color.

“Not so close, David, please,” she begged, fidgeting uneasily; but the
request was unheeded.

“Do’ee move away a wee,” she implored.

“Not till yo’ve showed me,” he said, relentless.

“I canna, Davie,” she cried with laughing, petulance.

“Yes, yo’ can, lass.”

“Tak’ your hands away, then.”

“Nay; not till yo’ve showed me.”

A pause.

“Do’ee, Davie,” she supplicated.

And--

“Do’ee,” he pleaded.

She tilted her face provokingly, but her eyes were still down.

“It’s no manner o’ use, Davie.”

“Iss, ‘tis,” he coaxed.

“Niver.”

“Please.”

A lengthy pause.

“Well, then--” She looked up, at last, shy, trustful, happy; and the
sweet lips were tilted further to meet his.

And thus they were situated, lover-like, when a low, rapt voice broke in
on them,--

 ‘A dear-lov’d lad, convenience snug,
A treacherous inclination.’

“Oh, Wullie, I wush you were here!”

It was little M’Adam. He was leaning in at the open window, leering at
the young couple, his eyes puckered, an evil expression on his face.

“The creetical moment! and I interfere! David, ye’ll never forgie me.”

The boy jumped round with an oath; and Maggie, her face flaming, started
to her feet. The tone, the words, the look of the little man at the
window were alike insufferable.

“By thunder! I’ll teach yo’ to come spyin’ on me!” roared David. Above
him on the mantelpiece blazed the Shepherds’ Trophy. Searching any
missile in his fury, he reached up a hand for it.

“Ay, gie it me back, Ye robbed me o’t,” the little man cried, holding
out his arms as if to receive it.

“Dinna, David,” pleaded Maggie, with restraining hand on her lover’s
arm.

“By the Lord! I’ll give him something!” yelled the boy. Close by there
stood a pail of soapy water. He seized it, swung it, and slashed its
contents at the leering face in the window.

The little man started back, but the dirty torrent caught him and soused
him through. The bucket followed, struck him full on the chest, and
rolled him over in the mud. After it with a rush came David.

“I’ll let yo’ know, spyin’ on me!” he yelled. “I’ll--”

Maggie, whose face was as white now as it had been crimson, clung to
him, hampering him.

“Dinna, David, dinna!” she implored. “He’s yer ain dad.”

“I’ll dad him! I’ll learn him!” roared David half through the window.

At the moment Sam’l Todd came floundering furiously round the corner,
closely followed by ‘Enry and oor Job.

“Is he dead?” shouted Sam’l seeing the prostrate form.

“Ho! ho!” went the other two.

They picked up the draggled little man and hustled him out of the yard
like a thief, a man on either side and a man behind.

As they forced him through the gate, he struggled round.

“By Him that made ye! ye shall pay for this, David M’Adam, you and
yer--”

But Sam’l’s big hand descended on his mouth, and he was borne away
before that last ill word had flitted into being.



Chapter XXI. HORROR OF DARKNESS


IT was long past dark that night when M’Adam staggered home.

All that evening at the Sylvester Arms his imprecations against David
had made even the hardest shudder. James Moore, Owd Bob, and the Dale
Cup were for once forgotten as, in his passion, he cursed his son.

The Dalesmen gathered fearfully away from the little dripping madman.
For once these men, whom, as a rule, no such geyser outbursts could
quell, were dumb before him; only now and then shooting furtive glances
in his direction, as though on the brink of some daring enterprise
of which he was the objective. But M’Adam noticed nothing, suspected
nothing.

When, at length, he lurched into the kitchen of the Grange, there was no
light and the fire burnt low. So dark was the room that a white riband
of paper pinned on to the table escaped his remark.

The little man sat down heavily, his clothes still sodden, and resumed
his tireless anathema.

“I’ve tholed mair fra him, Wullie, than Adam M’Adam ever thocht to thole
from ony man. And noo it’s gane past bearin’. He struck me, Wullie!
struck his ain father. Ye see it yersel’, Wullie. Na, ye werena there.
Oh, gin ye had but bin, Wullie! Him and his madam! But I’ll gar him ken
Adam M’Adam. I’ll stan’ nae mair!”

He sprang to his feet and, reaching up with trembling hands, pulled down
the old bell-mouthed blunderbuss that hung above the mantelpiece.

“We’ll mak’ an end to’t, Wullie, so we will, aince and for a’!” And he
banged the weapon down upon the table. It lay right athwart that slip of
still condemning paper, yet the little man saw it not.

Resuming his seat, he prepared to wait. His hand sought the pocket of
his coat, and fingered tenderly a small stone bottle, the fond companion
of his widowhood. He pulled it out, uncorked it, and took a long pull;
then placed it on the table by his side.

Gradually the gray head lolled; the shrivelled hand dropped and hung
limply down, the finger-tips brushing the floor; and he dozed off into a
heavy sleep, while Red Wull watched at his feet.

It was not till an hour later that David returned home.

As he approached the lightless house, standing in the darkness like a
body with the spirit fled, he could but contrast this dreary home of his
with the bright kitchen and cheery faces he had left.

Entering the house, he groped to the kitchen door and opened it; then
struck a match and stood in the doorway peering in.

“Not home, bain’t he?” he muttered, the tiny light above his head. “Wet
inside as well as oot by noo, I’ll lay. By gum! but ‘twas a lucky thing
for him I didna get ma hand on him this evenin’. I could ha’ killed
him.” He held the match above his head.

Two yellow eyes, glowing in the darkness like cairngorms, and a small
dim figure bunched up in a chair, told him his surmise was wrong. Many
a time had he seen his father in such case before, and now he muttered
contemptuously:

“Drunk; the leetle swab! Sleepin’ it off, I reck’n.”

Then he saw his mistake. The hand that hung above the floor twitched and
was still again.

There was a clammy silence. A mouse, emboldened by the quiet, scuttled
across the hearth. One mighty paw lightly moved; a lightning tap, and
the tiny beast lay dead.

Again that hollow stillness: no sound, no movement; only those two
unwinking eyes fixed on him immovable.

At length a small voice from the fireside broke the quiet.

“Drunk--the--leetle--swab!”

Again a clammy silence, and a life-long pause.

“I thowt yo’ was sleepin’,” said David, at length, lamely.

“Ay, so ye said. ‘Sleepin’ it aff’; I heard ye.” Then, still in the same
small voice, now quivering imperceptibly, “Wad ye obleege me, sir, by
leetin’ the lamp? Or, d’ye think, Wullie, ‘twad be soilin’ his dainty
fingers? They’re mair used, I’m told, to danderin’ with the bonnie brown
hair o’ his--”

“I’ll not ha’ ye talk o’ ma Maggie so,” interposed the boy passionately.

“_His_ Maggie, mark ye, Wullie--_his_! I thocht ‘twad soon get that
far.”

“Tak’ care, dad! I’ll stan’ but little more,” the boy warned him in
choking voice; and began to trim the lamp with trembling fingers.

M’Adam forthwith addressed himself to Red Wull.

“I suppose no man iver had sic a son as him, Wullie. Ye ken what I’ve
done for him, an’ ye ken hoo he’s repaid it. He’s set himsel’ agin
me; he’s misca’d me; he’s robbed me o’ ma Cup; last of all, he struck
me--struck me afore them a’. We’ve toiled for him, you and I, Wullie;
we’ve slaved to keep him in hoose an’ hame, an’ he’s passed his time,
the while, in riotous leevin’, carousin’ at Kenmuir, amusin’ himself’
wi’ his--” He broke off short. The lamp was lit, and the strip of paper,
pinned on to the table, naked and glaring, caught his eye.

“What’s this?” he muttered; and unloosed the nail that clamped it down.

This is what he read:

“Adam Mackadam yer warned to mak’ an end to yer Red Wull will be best
for him and the Sheep. This is the first yo’ll have two more the third
will be the last--”

It was written in pencil, and the only signature was a dagger, rudely
lined in red.

M’Adam read the paper once, twice, thrice. As he slowly assimilated
its meaning, the blood faded from his face. He stared at it and still
stared, with whitening face and pursed lips. Then he stole a glance at
David’s broad back.

“What d’ye ken o’ this, David?” he asked, at length, in a dry thin
voice, reaching forward in his chair.

“O’ what?”

“O’ this,” holding up the slip. “And ye’el obleege me by the truth for
once.”

David turned, took up the paper, read it, and laughed harshly.

“It’s coom to this, has it?” he said, still laughing, and yet with
blanching face.

“Ye ken what it means. I daresay ye pit it there; aiblins writ it. Ye’ll
explain it.” The little man spoke in the same small, even voice, and his
eyes never moved off his son’s face.

“I’ve heard naethin’.... I’d like the truth, David, if ye can tell it.”

The boy smiled a forced, unnatural smile, looking from his father to the
paper in his hand.

“Yo’ shall have it, but yo’ll not like it. It’s this: Tupper lost a
sheep to the Killer last night.”

“And what if he did?” The little man rose smoothly to his feet. Each
noticed the others’ face--dead-white.

“Why, he--lost--it--on--Wheer d’yo’ think?” He drawled the words out,
dwelling almost lovingly on each.

“Where?”

“On--the--Red--Screes.”

The crash was coming--inevitable now. David knew it, knew that nothing
could avert it, and braced himself to meet it. The smile had fled from
his face, and his breath fluttered in his throat like the wind before a
thunderstorm.

“What of it?” The little man’s voice was calm as a summer sea.

“Why, your Wullie--as I told yo’--was on the Screes last night.”

“Go on, David.”

“And this,” holding up the paper, “tells you that they ken as I ken
noo, as maist o’ them ha’ kent this mony a day, that your Wullie, Red
Wull--the Terror--”

“Go on.”

“Is--”

“Yes.”

“The Black Killer.”

It was spoken.

The frayed string was snapped at last. The little man’s hand flashed to
the bottle that stood before him.

“Ye--liar!” he shrieked, and threw it with all his strength at the boy’s
head. David dodged and ducked, and the bottle hurtled over his shoulder.

Crash! it whizzed into the lamp behind, and broke on the wall beyond,
its contents trickling down the wall to the floor.

For a moment, darkness. Then the spirits met the lamp’s smouldering wick
and blazed into flame.

By the sudden light David saw his father on the far side the table,
pointing with crooked forefinger. By his side Red Wull was standing
alert, hackles up, yellow fangs bared, eyes lurid; and, at his feet, the
wee brown mouse lay still and lifeless.

“Oot o’ ma hoose! Back to Kenmuir! Back to yer ----” The unpardonable
word, unmistakable, hovered for a second on his lips like some foul
bubble, and never burst.

“No mither this time!” panted David, racing round the table.

“Wullie!”

The Terror leapt to the attack; but David overturned the table as
he ran, the blunderbuss crashing to the floor; it fell, opposing a
momentary barrier in the dog’s path.

“Stan’ off, ye--!” screeched the little man, seizing a chair in both
hands; “stan’ off, or I’ll brain ye!”

But David was on him.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!”

Again the Terror came with a roar like the sea. But David, with a mighty
kick catching him full on the jaw, repelled the attack.

Then he gripped his father round the waist and lifted him from the
ground. The little man, struggling in those iron arms, screamed, cursed,
and battered at the face above him, kicking and biting in his frenzy.

“The Killer! wad ye ken wha’s the Killer? Go and ask ‘em at Kenmuir! Ask
yer ----”

David swayed slightly, crushing the body in his arms till it seemed
every rib must break; then hurled it from him with all the might of
passion. The little man fell with a crash and a groan.

The blaze in the corner flared, flickered, and died. There was
hell-black darkness, and silence of the dead.

David stood against the wall, panting, every nerve tightstrung as the
hawser of a straining ship.

In the corner lay the body of his father, limp and still; and in the
room one other living thing was moving.

He clung close to the wall, pressing it with wet hands. The horror of
it all, the darkness, the man in the corner, that moving something,
petrified him.

“Feyther!” he whispered.

There was no reply. A chair creaked at an invisible touch. Something was
creeping, stealing, crawling closer.

David was afraid.

“Feyther!” he whispered in hoarse agony, “are yo’ hurt?”

The words were stifled in his throat. A chair overturned with a crash; a
great body struck him on the chest; a hot, pestilent breath volleyed in
his face, and wolfish teeth were reaching for his throat.

“Come on, Killer!” he screamed.

The horror of suspense was past. It had come, and with it he was himself
again.

Back, back, back, along the wall he was borne. His hands entwined
themselves around a hairy throat; he forced the great head with its
horrid lightsome eyes from him; he braced himself for the effort, lifted
the huge body at his breast, and heaved it from him. It struck the wall
and fell with a soft thud.

As he recoiled a hand clutched his ankle and sought to trip him. David
kicked back and down with all his strength. There was one awful groan,
and he staggered against the door and out.

There he paused, leaning against the wall to’ breathe.

He struck a match and lifted his foot to see where the hand had clutched
him.

God! there was blood on his heel.

Then a great fear laid hold on him. A cry was suffocated in his breast
by the panting of his heart.

He crept back to the kitchen door and listened.

Not a sound.

Fearfully he opened it a crack.

Silence of the tomb.

He banged it to. It opened behind him, and the fact lent wings to his
feet.

He turned and plunged out into the night, and ran through the blackness
for his life. And a great owl swooped softly by and hooted mockingly:

“For your life! for your life! for your life!”



PART V OWD BOB O’ KENMUIR



Chapter XXII A MAN AND A MAID


IN the village even the Black Killer and the murder on the Screes were
forgotten in this new sensation. The mystery in which the affair was
wrapped, and the ignorance as to all its details, served to whet the
general interest. There had been a fight; M’Adam and the Terror had been
mauled; and David had disappeared--those were the facts. But what was
the origin of the affray no one could say.

One or two of the Dalesmen had, indeed, a shrewd suspicion. Tupper
looked guilty; Jem Burton muttered, “I knoo hoo ‘twould be”; while as
for Long Kirby, he vanished entirely, not to reappear till three months
had sped.

Injured as he had been, M’Adam was yet sufficiently recovered to appear
in the Sylvester Arms on the Saturday following the battle. He entered
the tap-room silently with never a word to a soul; one arm was in a
sling and his head bandaged. He eyed every man present critically; and
all, except Tammas, who was brazen, and Jim Mason, who was innocent,
fidgeted beneath the stare. Maybe it was well for Long Kirby he was not
there.

“Onythin’ the matter?” asked Jem, at length, rather lamely, in view of
the plain evidences of battle.

“Na, na; naethin’ oot o’ the ordinar’,” the little man replied,
giggling. “Only David set on me, and me sleepin’. And,” with a shrug,
“here I am noo.” He sat down, wagging his bandaged head and grinning.
“Ye see he’s sae playfu’, is Davie. He wangs ye o’er the head wi’ a
chair, kicks ye in the jaw, stamps on yer wame, and all as merry as
May.” And nothing further could they get from him, except that if David
reappeared it was his firm resolve to hand him over to the police for
attempted parricide.

“‘Brutal assault on an auld man by his son!’ ‘Twill look well in the
Argus; he! he! They couldna let him aff under two years, I’m thinkin’.”

M’Adam’s version of the affair was received with quiet incredulity. The
general verdict was that he had brought his punishment entirely on his
own head. Tammas, indeed, who was always rude when he was not witty,
and, in fact, the difference between the two things is only one of
degree, told him straight: “It served yo’ well reet. An’ I nob’but wish
he’d made an end to yo’.”

“He did his best, puir lad,” M’Adam reminded him gently.

“We’ve had enough o’ yo’,” continued the uncompromising old man. “I’m
fair grieved he didna slice yer throat while he was at it.”

At that M’Adam raised his eyebrows, stared, and then broke into a low
whistle.

“That’s it, is it?” he muttered, as though a new light was dawning on
him. “Ah, noo I see.”

       *       *       *       *       *

The days passed on. There was still no news of the missing one, and
Maggie’s face became pitifully white and haggard.

Of course she did not believe that David had attempted to murder his
father, desperately tried as she knew he had been. Still, it was a
terrible thought to her that he might at any moment be arrested; and her
girlish imagination was perpetually conjuring up horrid pictures of a
trial, conviction, and the things that followed.

Then Sam’l started a wild theory that the little man had murdered his
son, and thrown the mangled body down the dry well at the Grange. The
story was, of course, preposterous, and, coming from such a source,
might well have been discarded with the ridicule it deserved. Yet it
served to set the cap on the girl’s fears; and she resolved, at whatever
cost, to visit the Grange, beard M’Adam, and discover whether he could
not or would not allay her gnawing apprehension.

Her intent she concealed from her father, knowing well that were she to
reveal it to him, he would gently but firmly forbid the attempt; and on
an afternoon some fortnight after David’s disappearance, choosing her
opportunity, she picked up a shawl, threw it over her head, and fled
with palpitating heart out of the farm and down the slope to the
Wastrel.

The little plank-bridge rattled as she tripped across it; and she fled
faster lest any one should have heard and come to look. And, indeed, at
the moment it rattled again behind her, and she started guiltily round.
It proved, however, to be only Owd Bob, sweeping after, and she was
glad.

“Comin’ wi’ me, lad?” she asked as the old dog cantered up, thankful to
have that gray protector with her.

Round Langholm now fled the two conspirators; over the summer-clad lower
slopes of the Pike, until, at length, they reached the Stony Bottom.
Down the bramble-covered bank of the ravine the girl slid; picked her
way from stone to stone across the streamlet tinkling in that rocky bed;
and scrambled up the opposite bank.

At the top she halted and looked back. The smoke from Kenmuir was
winding slowly up against the sky; to her right the low gray cottages of
the village cuddled in the bosom of the Dale; far away over the Marches
towered the gaunt Scaur; before her rolled the swelling slopes of the
Muir Pike; while behind--she glanced timidly over her shoulder--was the
hill, at the top of which squatted the Grange, lifeless, cold, scowling.

Her heart failed her. In her whole life she had never spoken to M’Adam.
Yet she knew him well enough from all David’s accounts--ay, and hated
him for David’s sake. She hated him and feared him, too; feared him
mortally--this terrible little man. And, with a shudder, she recalled
the dim face at the window, and thought of his notorious hatred of her
father. But even M’Adam could hardly harm a girl coming, broken-hearted,
to seek her lover. Besides, was not Owd Bob with her?

And, turning, she saw the old dog standing a little way up the hill,
looking back at her as though he wondered why she waited. “Am I not
enough?” the faithful gray eyes seemed to say.

“Lad, I’m fear’d,” was her answer to the unspoken question.

Yet that look determined her. She clenched her little teeth, drew the
shawl about her, and set off running up the hill.

Soon the run dwindled to a walk, the walk to a crawl, and the crawl to
a halt. Her breath was coming painfully, and her heart pattered against
her side like the beatings of an imprisoned bird. Again her gray
guardian looked up, encouraging her forward.

“Keep close, lad,” she whispered, starting forward afresh. And the old
dog ranged up beside her, shoving into her skirt, as though to let her
feel his presence.

So they reached the top of the hill; and the house stood before them,
grim, unfriendly.

The girl’s face was now quite white, yet set; the resemblance to her
father was plain to see. With lips compressed and breath quick-coming,
she crossed the threshold, treading softly as though in a house of the
dead. There she paused and lifted a warning finger at her companion,
bidding him halt without; then she turned to the door on the left of the
entrance and tapped.

She listened, her head buried in the shawl, close to the wood panelling.
There was no answer; she could only hear the drumming of her heart.

She knocked again. From within came the scraping of a chair cautiously
shoved back, followed by a deep-mouthed cavernous growl.

Her heart stood still, but she turned the handle and entered, leaving a
crack open behind.

On the far side the room a little man was sitting. His head was swathed
in dirty bandages, and a bottle was on the table beside him. He was
leaning forward; his face was gray, and there was a stare of naked
horror in his eyes. One hand grasped the great dog who stood at his
side, with yellow teeth glinting, and muzzle hideously wrinkled; with
the other he pointed a palsied finger at her.

“Ma God! wha are ye?” he cried hoarsely.

The girl stood hard against the door, her fingers still on the handle;
trembling like an aspen at the sight of that uncannie pair.

That look in the little man’s eyes petrified her: the swollen pupils;
lashless lids, yawning wide; the broken range of teeth in that gaping
mouth, froze her very soul. Rumors of the man’s insanity tided back on
her memory.

“I’m--I--” the words came in trembling gasps.

At the first utterance, however, the little man’s hand dropped; he leant
back in his chair and gave a soul-bursting sigh of relief.

No woman had crossed that threshold since his wife died; and, for a
moment, when first the girl had entered silent-footed, aroused from
dreaming of the long ago, he had thought this shawl-clad figure with the
pale face and peeping hair no earthly visitor; the spirit, rather, of
one he had loved long since and lost, come to reproach him with a broken
troth.

“Speak up, I canna hear,” he said, in tones mild compared with those
last wild words.

“I--I’m Maggie Moore,” the girl quavered.

“Moore! Maggie Moore, d’ye say?” he cried, half rising from his chair,
a flush of color sweeping across his face, “the dochter o’ James Moore?”
 He paused for an answer, glowering at her; and she shrank, trembling,
against the door.

The little man leant back in his chair. Gradually a grim smile crept
across his countenance.

“Weel, Maggie Moore,” he said, halfamused, “ony gate ye’re a good
plucked un.” And his wizened countenance looked at her almost kindly
from beneath its dirty crown of bandages.

At that the girl’s courage returned with a rush. After all this little
man was not so very terrible. Perhaps he would be kind. And in the
relief of the moment, the blood swept back into her face.

There was not to be peace yet, however. The blush was still hot upon her
cheeks, when she caught the patter of soft steps in the passage without.
A dark muzzle flecked with gray pushed in at the crack of the door; two
anxious gray eyes followed.

Before she could wave him back, Red Wull had marked the intruder. With
a roar he tore himself from his master’s restraining hand, and dashed
across the room.

“Back, Bob!” screamed Maggie, and the dark head withdrew. The door
slammed with a crash as the great dog flung himself against it, and
Maggie was hurled, breathless and white-faced, into a corner.

M’Adam was on his feet, pointing with a shrivelled finger, his face
diabolical.

“Did you bring him? did you bring _that_ to ma door?”

Maggie huddled in the corner in a palsy of trepidation. Her eyes gleamed
big and black in the white face peering from the shawl.

Red Wull was now beside her snarling horribly. With nose to the bottom
of the door and busy paws he was trying to get out; while, on the other
side, Owd Bob, snuffling also at the crack, scratched and pleaded to get
in. Only two miserable wooden inches separated the pair.

“I brought him to protect me. I--I was afraid.”

M’Adam sat down and laughed abruptly.

“Afraid! I wonder ye were na afraid to bring him here. It’s the first
time iver he’s set foot on ma land, and ‘t had best be the last” He
turned to the great dog. “Wullie, Wullie, wad ye?” he called. “Come
here. Lay ye doon--so--under ma chair--good lad. Noo’s no the time to
settle wi’ him”--nodding toward the door. “We can wait for that, Wullie;
we can wait.” Then, turning to Maggie, “Gin ye want him to mak’ a show
at the Trials two months hence, he’d best not come here agin. Gin he
does, he’ll no leave ma land alive; Wullie’ll see to that. Noo, what is
‘t ye want o’me?”

The girl in the corner, scared almost out of her senses by this last
occurrence, remained dumb.

M’Adam marked her hesitation, and grinned sardonically.

“I see hoo ‘tis,” said he; “yer dad’s sent ye. Aince before he wanted
somethin’ o’ me, and did he come to fetch it himself like a man? Not he.
He sent the son to rob the father.” Then, leaning forward in his chair
and glaring at the girl, “Ay, and mair than that! The night the lad
set on me he cam’”--with hissing emphasis--“straight from Kenmuir!” He
paused and stared at her intently, and she was still dumb before him.
“Gin I’d ben killed, Wullie’d ha’ bin disqualified from competin’ for
the Cup. With Adam M’Adam’s Red Wull oot o’ the way--noo d’ye see? Noo
d’ye onderstan’?”

She did not, and he saw it and was satisfied. What he had been saying
she neither knew nor cared. She only remembered the object of her
mission; she only saw before her the father of the man she loved; and a
wave of emotion surged up in her breast.

She advanced timidly toward him, holding out her hands.

“Eh, Mr. M’Adam,” she pleaded, “I come to ask ye after David.” The shawl
had slipped from her head, and lay loose upon her shoulders; and she
stood before him with her sad face, her pretty hair all tossed, and her
eyes big with unshed tears--a touching suppliant.

“Will ye no tell me wheer he is? I’d not ask it, I’d not trouble yo’,
but I’ve bin waitin’ a waefu’ while, it seems, and I’m wearyin’ for news
o’ him.”

The little man looked at her curiously. “Ah, noo I mind me,”--this to
himself. “You’ the lass as is thinkin’ o’ marryin’ him?”

“We’re promised,” the girl answered simply.

“Weel,” the other remarked, “as I said afore, ye’re a good plucked un.”
 Then, in a tone in which, despite the cynicism, a certain indefinable
sadness was blended, “Gin he mak’s you as good husband as he mad’ son to
me, ye’ll ha’ made a maist remairkable match, my dear.”

Maggie fired in a moment.

“A good feyther makes a good son,” she answered almost pertly; and then,
with infinite tenderness, “and I’m prayin’ a good wife’ll make a good
husband.”

He smiled scoffingly.

“I’m feared that’ll no help ye much,” he said.

But the girl never heeded this last sneer, so set was she on her
purpose. She had heard of the one tender place in the heart of this
little man with the tired face and mocking tongue, and she resolved to
attain her end by appealing to it.

“Yo’ loved a lass yo’sel’ aince, Mr. M’Adam,” she said. “Hoo would yo’
ha’ felt had she gone away and left yo’? Yo’d ha’ bin mad; yo’ know yo’
would. And, Mr. M’Adam, I love the lad yer wife loved.” She was kneeling
at his feet now with both hands on his knees, looking up at him. Her sad
face and quivering lips pleaded for her more eloquently than any words.

The little man was visibly touched.

“Ay, ay, lass, that’s enough,” he said, trying to avoid those big
beseeching eyes which would not be avoided.

“Will ye no tell me?” she pleaded.

“I canna tell ye, lass, for why, I dinna ken,” he answered querulously.
In truth, he was moved to the heart by her misery.

The girl’s last hopes were dashed. She had played her last card and
failed. She had clung with the fervor of despair to this last resource,
and now it was torn from her. She had hoped, and now there was no hope.
In the anguish of her disappointment she remembered that this was the
man who, by his persistent cruelty, had driven her love into exile.

She rose to her feet and stood back.

“Nor ken, nor care!” she cried bitterly.

At the words all the softness fled from the little man’s face.

“Ye do me a wrang, lass; ye do indeed,” he said, looking up at her with
an assumed ingenuousness which, had she known him better, would have
warned her to beware. “Gin I kent where the lad was I’d be the vairy
first to let you, and the p’lice, ken it too; eh, Wullie! he! he!” He
chuckled at his wit and rubbed his knees, regardless of the contempt
blazing in the girl’s face.

“I canna tell ye where he is now, but ye’d aiblins care to hear o’ when
I saw him last.” He turned his chair the better to address her.

“Twas like so: I was sittin’ in this vairy chair it was, asleep, when
he crep’ up behind an’ lep’ on ma back. I knew naethin’ o’t till I found
masel’ on the floor an’ him kneelin’ on me. I saw by the look on him he
was set on finishin’ me, so I said--”

The girl waved her hand at him, superbly disdainful.

“Yo’ ken yo’re lyin’, ivery word o’t,” she cried.

The little man hitched his trousers, crossed his legs, and yawned.

“An honest lee for an honest purpose is a matter ony man may be proud
of, as you’ll ken by the time you’re my years, ma lass.”

The girl slowly crossed the room. At the door she turned.

“Then ye’ll no tell me wheer he is?” she asked with a heart-breaking
trill in her voice.

“On ma word, lass, I dinna ken,” he cried, half passionately.

“On your word, Mr. M’Adam” she said with a quiet scorn in her voice that
might have stung Iscariot.

The little man spun round in his chair, an angry red dyeing his cheeks.
In another moment he was suave and smiling again.

“I canna tell ye where he is noo,” he said, unctuously; “but aiblins, I
could let ye know where he’s gaein’ to.”

“Can yo’? will yo’?” cried the simple girl all unsuspecting. In a moment
she was across the room and at his knees.

“Closer, and I’ll whisper.” The little ear, peeping from its nest of
brown, was tremblingly approached to his lips. The little man lent
forward and whispered one short, sharp word, then sat back, grinning, to
watch the effect of his disclosure.

He had his revenge, an unworthy revenge on such a victim. And, watching
the girl’s face, the cruel disappointment merging in the heat of her
indignation, he had yet enough nobility to regret his triumph.

She sprang from him as though he were unclean.

“An’ yo’ his father!” she cried, in burning tones.

She crossed the room, and at the door paused. Her face was white again
and she was quite composed.

“If David did strike you, you drove him to it,” she said, speaking in
calm, gentle accents. “Yo’ know, none so well, whether yo’ve bin a good
feyther to him, and him no mither, poor laddie! Whether yo’ve bin to him
what she’d ha’ had yo’ be. Ask yer conscience, Mr. M’Adam. An’ if he
was a wee aggravatin’ at times, had he no reason? He’d a heavy cross to
bear, had David, and yo’ know best if yo’ helped to ease it for him.”

The little man pointed to the door; but the girl paid no heed.

“D’yo’ think when yo’ were cruel to him, jeerin’ and fleerin’, he never
felt it, because he was too proud to show ye? He’d a big saft heart, had
David, beneath the varnish. Mony’s the time when mither was alive, I’ve
seen him throw himsel’ into her arms, sobbin’, and cry, ‘Eh, if I had
but mither! ‘Twas different when mither was alive; he was kinder to me
then. An’ noo I’ve no one; I’m alone.’ An’ he’d sob and sob in mither’s
arms, and she, weepin’ hersel’, would comfort him, while he, wee laddie,
would no be comforted, cryin’ broken-like, ‘There’s none to care for me
noo; I’m alone. Mither’s left me and eh! I’m prayin’ to be wi’ her!’”

The clear, girlish voice shook. M’Adam, sitting with face averted,
waved to her, mutely ordering her to be gone. But she held on, gentle,
sorrowful, relentless.

“An’ what’ll yo’ say to his mither when yo meet her, as yo’ must soon
noo, and she asks yo’, ‘An what o’ David? What o’ th’ lad I left wi’
yo’, Adam, to guard and keep for me, faithful and true, till this Day?’
And then yo’ll ha’ to speak the truth, God’s truth; and yo’ll ha’ to
answer, ‘Sin’ the day yo’ left me I niver said a kind word to the lad.
I niver bore wi’ him, and niver tried to. And in the end I drove him by
persecution to try and murder me.’ Then maybe she’ll look at yo’--yo’
best ken hoo--and she’ll say, ‘Adam, Adam! is this what I deserved fra
yo’?’”

The gentle, implacable voice ceased. The girl turned and slipped softly
out of the room; and M’Adam was left alone to his thoughts and his dead
wife’s memory.

“Mither and father, baith! Mither and father, baith!” rang remorselessly
in his ears.



Chapter XXIII TH’ OWD UN


THE Black Killer still cursed the land. Sometimes there would be a
cessation in the crimes; then a shepherd, going his rounds, would notice
his sheep herding together, packing in unaccustomed squares; a raven,
gorged to the crop, would rise before him and flap wearily away, and he
would come upon the murderer’s latest victim.

The Dalesmen were in despair, so utterly futile had their efforts been.
There was no proof; no hope, no apparent probability that the end was
near. As for the Tailless Tyke, the only piece of evidence against him
had flown with David, who, as it chanced, had divulged what he had seen
to no man.

The 100 pound reward offered had brought no issue. The police had done
nothing. The Special Commissioner had been equally successful. After
the affair in the Scoop the Killer never ran a risk, yet never missed a
chance.

Then, as a last resource, Jim Mason made his attempt. He took a holiday
from his duties and disappeared into the wilderness. Three days and
three nights no man saw him.

On the morning of the fourth he reappeared, haggard, unkempt, a furtive
look haunting his eyes, sullen for once, irritable, who had never been
irritable before--to confess his failure. Cross-examined further, he
answered with unaccustomed fierceness: “I seed nowt, I tell ye. Who’s
the liar as said I did?”

But that night his missus heard him in his sleep conning over something
to himself in slow, fearful whisper, “Two on ‘em; one ahint t’other. The
first big--bull-like; t’ither--” At which point Mrs. Mason smote him a
smashing blow in the ribs, and he woke in a sweat, crying terribly, “Who
said I seed--”

       *       *       *       *       *

The days were slipping away; the summer was hot upon the land, and with
it the Black Killer was forgotten; David was forgotten; everything
sank into oblivion before the all-absorbing interest of the coming Dale
trials.

The long-anticipated battle for the Shepherds’ Trophy was looming close;
soon everything that hung upon the issue of that struggle would be
decided finally. For ever the justice of Th’ Owd Un’ claim to his
proud title would be settled. If he won, he won outright--a thing
unprecedented in the annals of the Cup; if he won, the place of Owd Bob
o’ Kenmuir as first in his profession was assured for all time. Above
all, it was the last event in the six years’ struggle ‘twixt Red and
Gray It was the last time those two great rivals would meet in battle.
The supremacy of one would be decided once and for all. For win or lose,
it was the last public appearance of the Gray Dog of Kenmuir.

And as every hour brought the great day nearer, nothing else was talked
of in the country-side. The heat of the Dalesmen’s enthusiasm was only
intensified by the fever of their apprehension. Many a man would lose
more than he cared to contemplate were Th’ Owd Un beat. But he’d not be!
Nay; owd, indeed, he was--two years older than his great rival; there
were a hundred risks, a hundred chances; still: “What’s the odds agin
Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir? I’m takin’ ‘em. Who’ll lay agin Th’ Owd Un?”

And with the air saturated with this perpetual talk of the old dog,
these everlasting references to his certain victory; his ears drumming
with the often boast that the gray dog was the best in the North,
M’Adam became the silent, ill-designing man of six months since--morose,
brooding, suspicious, muttering of conspiracy, plotting revenge.

The scenes at the Sylvester Arms were replicas of those of previous
years. Usually the little man sat isolated in a far corner, silent
and glowering, with Red Wull at his feet. Now and then he burst into
a paroxysm of insane giggling, slapping his thigh, and muttering,
“Ay, it’s likely they’ll beat us, Wullie. Yet aiblins there’s a wee
somethin’--a somethin’ we ken and they dinna, Wullie,--eh! Wullie, he!
he!” And sometimes he would leap to his feet and address his pot-house
audience, appealing to them passionately, satirically, tearfully, as the
mood might be on him; and his theme was always the same: James Moore,
Owd Bob, the Cup, and the plots agin him and his Wullie; and always he
concluded with that hint of the surprise to come.

Meantime, there was no news of David; he had gone as utterly as a ship
foundered in mid-Atlantic. Some said he’d ‘listed; some, that he’d gone
to sea. And “So he ‘as,” corroborated Sam’l, “floatin’, ‘eels uppards.”

With no gleam of consolation, Maggie’s misery was such as to rouse
compassion in all hearts. She went no longer blithely singing about
her work; and all the springiness had fled from her gait. The people of
Kenmuir vied with one another in their attempts to console their young
mistress.

       *       *       *       *       *

Maggie was not the only one in whose life David’s absence had created
a void. Last as he would have been to own it, M’Adam felt acutely the
boy’s loss. It may have been he missed the ever-present butt; it may
have been a nobler feeling. Alone with Red Wull, too late he felt his
loneliness. Sometimes, sitting in the kitchen by himself, thinking of
the past, he experienced sharp pangs of remorse; and this was all the
more the case after Maggie’s visit. Subsequent to that day the little
man, to do him justice, was never known to hint by word or look an ill
thing of his enemy’s daughter. Once, indeed, when Melia Ross was drawing
on a dirty imagination with Maggie for subject, M’Adam shut her up with:
“Ye’re a maist amazin’ big liar, Melia Ross.”

Yet, though for the daughter he had now no evil thought, his hatred for
the father had never been so uncompromising.

He grew reckless in his assertions. His life was one long threat against
James Moore’s. Now he openly stated his conviction that, on the eventful
night of the fight, James Moore, with object easily discernible, had
egged David on to murder him.

“Then why don’t yo’ go and tell him so, yo’ muckle liar?” roared Tammas
at last, enraged to madness.

“I will!” said M’Adam. And he did.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was on the day preceding the great summer sheep fair at Grammoch-town
that he fulfilled his vow.

That is always a big field-day at Kenmuir; and on this occasion James
Moore and Owd Bob had been up and working on the Pike from the rising of
the sun. Throughout the straggling lands of Kenmuir the Master went
with his untiring adjutant, rounding up, cutting out, drafting. It was
already noon when the flock started from the yard.

On the gate by the stile, as the party came up, sat M’Adam.

“I’ve a word to say to you, James Moore,” he announced, as the Master
approached.

“Say it then, and quick. I’ve no time to stand gossipin’ here, if yo’
have,” said the Master.

M’Adam strained forward till he nearly toppled off the gate.

“Queer thing, James Moore, you should be the only one to escape this
Killer.”

“Yo’ forget yoursel’, M’Adam.”

“Ay, there’s me,” acquiesced the little man. “But you--hoo d’yo’ ‘count
for _your_ luck?”

James Moore swung round and pointed proudly at the gray dog, now
patrolling round the flock.

“There’s my luck!” he said.

M’Adam laughed unpleasantly.

“So I thought,” he said, “so I thought! And I s’pose ye’re thinkin’ that
yer luck,” nodding at the gray dog, “will win you the Cup for certain a
month hence.”

“I hope so!” said the Master.

“Strange if he should not after all,” mused the little man.

James Moore eyed him suspiciously. “What d’yo’ mean?” he asked sternly.
M’Adam shrugged his shoulders. “There’s mony a slip ‘twixt Cup and lip,
that’s a’. I was thinkin’ some mischance might come to him.”

The Master’s eyes flashed dangerously. He recalled the many rumors he
had heard, and the attempt on the old dog early in the year.

“I canna think ony one would be coward enough to murder him,” he said,
drawing himself up.

M’Adam leant forward. There was a nasty glitter in his eye, and his face
was all a-tremble.

“Ye’d no think ony one ‘d be cooard enough to set the son to murder the
father. Yet some one did--set the lad on to ‘sassinate me. He failed at
me, and next, I suppose, he’ll try at Wullie!” There was a flush on
the sallow face, and a vindictive ring in the thin voice. “One way or
t’ither, fair or foul, Wullie or me, ain or baith, has got to go afore
Cup Day, eh, James Moore! eh?”

The Master put his hand on the latch of the gate, “That’ll do, M’Adam,”
 he said. “I’ll stop to hear no more, else I might get angry wi’ yo’. Noo
git off this gate, yo’re trespassin’ as ‘tis.”

He shook the gate. M’Adam tumbled off, and went sprawling into the sheep
clustered below. Picking himself up, he dashed on through the flock,
waving his arms, kicking fantastically, and scattering confusion
everywhere.

“Just wait till I’m thro’ wi’ ‘em, will yo’?” shouted the Master, seeing
the danger.

It was a request which, according to the etiquette of shepherding, one
man was bound to grant another. But M’Adam rushed on regardless, dancing
and gesticulating. Save for the lightning vigilance of Owd Bob, the
flock must have broken.

“I think yo’ might ha’ waited!” remonstrated the Master, as the little
man burst his way through.

“Noo, I’ve forgot somethin’!” the other cried, and back he started as he
had gone.

It was more than human nature could tolerate.

“Bob, keep him off!”

A flash of teeth; a blaze of gray eyes; and the old dog had leapt
forward to oppose the little man’s advance.

“Shift oot o’ ma light!” cried he, striving to dash past.

“Hold him, lad!”

And hold him the old dog did, while his master opened the gate and put
the flock through, the opponents dodging in front of one another like
opposing three-quarter-backs at the Rugby game.

“Oot o’ ma path, or I’ll strike!” shouted the little man in a fury, as
the last sheep passed through the gate.

“I’d not,” warned the Master.

“But I will!” yelled M’Adam; and, darting forward as the gate swung to,
struck furiously at his opponent.

He missed, and the gray dog charged at him like a mail-train.

“Hi! James Moore--” but over he went like a toppled wheelbarrow, while
the old dog turned again, raced at the gate, took it magnificently in
his stride, and galloped up the lane after his master.

At M’Adam’s yell, James Moore had turned.

“Served yo’ properly!” he called back. “He’ll larn ye yet it’s not wise
to tamper wi’ a gray dog or his sheep. Not the first time he’s downed
ye, I’m thinkin’!”

The little man raised himself painfully to his elbow and crawled toward
the gate. The Master, up the lane, could hear him cursing as he dragged
himself. Another moment, and a head was poked through the bars of the
gate, and a devilish little face looked after him.

“Downed me, by--, he did!” the little man cried passionately. “I owed ye
baith somethin’ before this, and noo, by ----, I owe ye somethin’ more.
An’ mind ye, Adam M’Adam pays his debts!”

“I’ve heard the contrary,” the Master replied drily, and turned away up
the lane toward the Marches.



Chapter XXIV A SHOT IN THE NIGHT


IT was only three short weeks before Cup Day that one afternoon Jim
Mason brought a letter to Kenmuir. James Moore opened it as the postman
still stood in the door.

It was from Long Kirby--still in retirement--begging him for mercy’s
sake to keep Owd Bob safe within doors at nights; at all events till
after the great event was over. For Kirby knew, as did every Dalesman,
that the old dog slept in the porch, between the two doors of the house,
of which the outer was only loosely closed by a chain, so that the
ever-watchful guardian might slip in and out and go his rounds at any
moment of the night.

This was how the smith concluded his ill-spelt note: “Look out for
M’Adam i tell you i _know_ hel tri at thowd un afore cup day--failin im
you if the ole dog’s bete i’m a ruined man i say so for the luv o’ God
keep yer eyes wide.”

The Master read the letter, and handed it to the postman, who perused it
carefully.

“I tell yo’ what,” said Jim at length, speaking with an earnestness that
made the other stare, “I wish yo’d do what he asks yo’: keep Th’ Owd Un
in o’ nights, I mean, just for the present.”

The Master shook his head and laughed, tearing the letter to pieces.

“Nay,” said he; “M’Adam or no M’Adam, Cup or no Cup, Th’ Owd Un has the
run o’ ma land same as he’s had since a puppy. Why, Jim, the first night
I shut him up that night the Killer comes, I’ll lay.”

The postman turned wearily away, and the Master stood looking after him,
wondering what had come of late to his former cheery friend.

Those two were not the only warnings James Moore received. During
the weeks immediately preceding the Trials, the danger signal was
perpetually flaunted beneath his nose.

Twice did Watch, the black cross-bred chained in the straw-yard, hurl a
brazen challenge on the night air. Twice did the Master, with lantern,
Sam’l and Owd Bob, sally forth and search every hole and corner on the
premises--to find nothing. One of the dairy-maids gave notice, avowing
that the farm was haunted; that, on several occasions in the early
morning, she had seen a bogie flitting down the slope to the Wastrel--a
sure portent, Sam’l declared, of an approaching death in the house.
While once a shearer, coming up from the village, reported having seen,
in the twilight of dawn, a little ghostly figure, haggard and startled,
stealing silently from tree to tree in the larch-copse by the lane. The
Master, however, irritated by these constant alarms, dismissed the story
summarily.

“One thing I’m sartin o’,” said he. “There’s not a critter moves on
Kenmuir at nights but Th’ Owd Un knows it.”

Yet, even as he said it, a little man, draggled, weary-eyed, smeared
with dew and dust, was limping in at the door of a house barely a mile
away. “Nae luck, Wullie, curse it!” he cried, throwing himself into a
chair, and addressing some one who was not there--“nae luck. An’ yet I’m
sure o’t as I am that there’s a God in heaven.”

       *       *       *       *       *

M’Adam had become an old man of late. But little more than fifty, yet he
looked to have reached man’s allotted years. His sparse hair was quite
white; his body shrunk and bowed; and his thin hand shook like an aspen
as it groped to the familiar bottle.

In another matter, too, he was altogether changed. Formerly, whatever
his faults, there had been no harder-working man in the country-side.
At all hours, in all weathers, you might have seen him with his gigantic
attendant going his rounds. Now all that was different: he never put his
hand to the plough, and with none to help him the land was left wholly
untended; so that men said that, of a surety, there would be a farm to
let on the March Mere Estate come Michaelmas.

Instead of working, the little man sat all day in the kitchen at home,
brooding over his wrongs, and brewing vengeance. Even the Sylvester
Arms knew him no more; for he stayed where he was with his dog and his
bottle. Only, when the shroud of night had come down to cover him,
he slipped out and away on some errand on which not even Red Wull
accompanied him.

       *       *       *       *       *

So the time glided on, till the Sunday before the Trials came round.

All that day M’Adam sat in his kitchen, drinking, muttering, hatching
revenge.

“Curse it, Wullie! curse it! The time’s slippin’--slippin’--slippin’!
Thursday next--but three days mair! and I haena the proof--I haena the
proof!”--and he rocked to and fro, biting his nails in the agony of his
impotence.

All day long he never moved. Long after sunset he sat on; long after
dark had eliminated the features of the room.

“They’re all agin us, Wullie. It’s you and I alane, lad. M’Adam’s to be
beat somehow, onyhow; and Moore’s to win. So they’ve settled it, and
so ‘twill be--onless, Wullie, onless--but curse it! I’ve no the
proof!”--and he hammered the table before him and stamped on the floor.

At midnight he arose, a mad, desperate plan looming through his fuddled
brain.

“I swore I’d pay him, Wullie, and I will. If I hang for it I’ll be even
wi’ him. I haena the proof, but I _know_--I _know_!” He groped his way
to the mantel piece with blind eyes and swirling brain. Reaching up
with fumbling hands, he took down the old blunderbuss from above the
fireplace.

“Wullie,” he whispered, chuckling hideously, “Wullie, come on! You and
I--he! he!” But the Tailless Tyke was not there. At nightfall he had
slouched silently out of the house on business he best wot of. So his
master crept out of the room alone--on tiptoe, still chuckling.

The cool night air refreshed him, and he stepped stealthily along,
his quaint weapon over his shoulder: down the hill; across the Bottom;
skirting the Pike; till he reached the plank-bridge over the Wastrel.

He crossed it safely, that Providence whose care is drunkards placing
his footsteps. Then he stole up the slope like a hunter stalking his
prey.

Arrived at the gate, he raised himself cautiously, and peered over into
the moonlit yard. There was no sign or sound of living creature. The
little gray house slept peacefully in the shadow of the Pike, all
unaware of the man with murder in his heart laboriously climbing the
yard-gate.

The door of the porch was wide, the chain hanging limply down, unused;
and the little man could see within, the moon shining on the iron studs
of the inner door, and the blanket of him who should have slept there,
and did not.

“He’s no there, Wullie! He’s no there!” He jumped down from the gate.
Throwing all caution to the winds, he reeled recklessly across the yard.
The drunken delirium of battle was on him. The fever of anticipated
victory flushed his veins. At length he would take toll for the injuries
of years.

Another moment, and he was in front of the good oak door, battering at
it madly with clubbed weapon, yelling, dancing, screaming vengeance.

“Where is he? What’s he at? Come and tell me that, James Moore! Come
doon, I say, ye coward! Come and meet me like a man!

     Scots wha hae wi’ Wallace bled,
     Scots wham Bruce has aften led--
     Welcome to your gory bed
     Or to victorie!’”

The soft moonlight streamed down on the white-haired madman thundering
at the door, screaming his war-song.

The quiet farmyard, startled from its sleep, awoke in an uproar. Cattle
shifted in their stalls; horses whinnied; fowls chattered, aroused by
the din and dull thudding of the blows: and above the rest, loud and
piercing, the shrill cry of a terrified child.

Maggie, wakened from a vivid dream of David chasing the police, hurried
a shawl around her, and in a minute had the baby in her arms and was
comforting her--vaguely fearing the while that the police were after
David.

James Moore flung open a window, and, leaning out, looked down on the
dishevelled figure below him.

M’Adam heard the noise, glanced up, and saw his enemy. Straightway he
ceased his attack on the door, and, running beneath the window, shook
his weapon up at his foe.

“There ye are, are ye? Curse ye for a coward! curse ye for a liar! Come
doon, I say, James Moore! come doon--I daur ye to it! Aince and for a’
let’s settle oor account.”

The Master, looking down from above, thought that at length the little
man’s brain had gone.

“What is’t yo’ want?” he asked, as calmly as he could, hoping to gain
time.

“What is’t I want?” screamed the madman. “Hark to him! He crosses me in
ilka thing; he plots agin me; he robs me o’ ma Cup; he sets ma son agin
me and pits him on to murder me! And in the end he--”

“Coom, then, coom! I’ll--”

“Gie me back the Cup ye stole, James Moore! Gie me back ma son ye’ve
took from me! And there’s anither thing. What’s yer gray dog doin’?
Where’s yer--”

The Master interposed again:

“I’ll coom doon and talk things over wi’ yo’.” he said soothingly. But
before he could withdraw, M’Adam had jerked his weapon to his shoulder
and aimed it full at his enemy’s head.

The threatened man looked down the gun’s great quivering mouth, wholly
unmoved.

“Yo’ mon hold it steadier, little mon, if yo’d hit!” he said grimly.
“There, I’ll coom help yo’!” He withdrew slowly; and all the time was
wondering where the gray dog was.

In another moment he was downstairs, undoing the bolts and bars of the
door. On the other side stood M’Adam, his blunderbuss at his shoulder,
his finger trembling on the trigger, waiting.

“Hi, Master! Stop, or yo’re dead!” roared a voice from the loft on the
other side the yard.

“Feyther! feyther! git yo’ back!” screamed Maggie, who saw it all from
the window above the door.

Their cries were too late! The blunderbuss went off with a roar,
belching out a storm of sparks and smoke. The shot peppered the door
like hail, and the whole yard seemed for a moment wrapped in flame.

“Aw! oh! ma gummy! A’m waounded A’m a goner! A’m shot! ‘Elp! Murder! Eh!
Oh!” bellowed a lusty voice--and it was not James Moore’s.

The little man, the cause of the uproar, lay quite still upon the
ground, with another figure standing over him. As he had stood, finger
on trigger, waiting for that last bolt to be drawn, a gray form,
shooting whence no one knew, had suddenly and silently attacked him from
behind, and jerked him backward to the ground. With the shock of the
fall the blunderbuss had gone off.

The last bolt was thrown back with a clatter, and the Master emerged. In
a glance he took in the whole scene: the fallen man; the gray dog; the
still-smoking weapon.

“Yo’, was’t Bob lad?” he said. “I was wonderin’ wheer yo’ were. Yo’
came just at the reet moment, as yo’ aye do!” Then, in a loud voice,
addressing the darkness: “Yo’re not hurt, Sam’l Todd--I can tell that
by yer noise; it was nob’but the shot off the door warmed yo’. Coom away
doon and gie me a hand.”

He walked up to M’Adam, who still lay gasping on the ground. The shock
of the fall and recoil of the weapon had knocked the breath out of the
little man’s body; beyond that he was barely hurt.

The Master stood over his fallen enemy and looked sternly down at him.

“I’ve put up wi’ more from you, M’Adam, than I would from ony other
man,” he said. “But this is too much--comin’ here at night wi’ loaded
arms, scarin’ the wimmen and childer oot o’ their lives, and I can
but think meanin’ worse. If yo’ were half a man I’d gie yo’ the finest
thrashin’ iver yo’ had in yer life. But, as yo’ know well, I could no
more hit yo’ than I could a woman. Why yo’ve got this down on me yo’ ken
best. I niver did yo’ or ony ither mon a harm. As to the Cup, I’ve got
it and I’m goin’ to do ma best to keep it--it’s for yo’ to win it from
me if yo’ can o’ Thursday. As for what yo’ say o’ David, yo’ know it’s a
lie. And as for what yo’re drivin’ at wi’ yer hints and mysteries, I’ve
no more idee than a babe unborn. Noo I’m goin’ to lock yo’ up, yo’re not
safe abroad. I’m thinkin’ I’ll ha’ to hand ye o’er to the p’lice.”

With the help of Sam’l he half dragged, half supported the
stunned little man across the yard; and shoved him into a tiny
semi-subterraneous room, used for the storage of coal, at the end of the
farm-buildings.

“Yo’ think it over that side, ma lad,” called the Master grimly, as he
turned the key, “and I will this.” And with that he retired to bed.

       *       *       *       *       *

Early in the morning he went to release his prisoner. But he was a
minute too late. For scuttling down the slope and away was a little
black-begrimed, tottering figure with white hair blowing in the wind.
The little man had broken away a wooden hatchment which covered a
manhole in the wall of his prison-house, squeezed his small body
through, and so escaped.

“Happen it’s as well,” thought the Master, watching the flying figure.
Then, “Hi, Bob, lad!” he called; for the gray dog, ears back, tail
streaming, was hurling down the slope after the fugitive.

On the bridge M’Adam turned, and, seeing his pursuer hot upon him,
screamed, missed his footing, and fell with a loud splash into the
stream--almost in that identical spot into which, years before, he had
plunged voluntarily to save Red Wull.

On the bridge Owd Bob halted and looked down at the man struggling in
the water below. He made a half move as though to leap in to the rescue
of his enemy; then, seeing it was unnecessary, turned and trotted back
to his master.

“Yo’ nob’but served him right, I’m thinkin’,” said the Master. “Like
as not he came here wi’ the intent to mak’ an end to yo.’ Well, after
Thursday, I pray God we’ll ha’ peace. It’s gettin’ above a joke.” The
two turned back into the yard.

But down below them, along the edge of the stream, for the second time
in this story, a little dripping figure was tottering homeward. The
little man was crying--the hot tears mingling on his cheeks with
the undried waters of the Wastrel--crying with rage, mortification,
weariness.



Chapter XXV THE SHEPHERDS’ TROPHY

Cup Day.


It broke calm and beautiful, no cloud on the horizon, no threat of storm
in the air; a fitting day on which the Shepherds’ Trophy must be won
outright.

And well it was so. For never since the founding of the Dale Trials had
such a concourse been gathered together on the North bank of the Silver
Lea. From the Highlands they came; from the far Campbell country; from
the Peak; from the county of many acres; from all along the silver
fringes of the Solway; assembling in that quiet corner of the earth to
see the famous Gray Dog of Kenmuir fight his last great battle for the
Shepherds’ Trophy.

By noon the gaunt Scaur looked down on such a gathering as it had never
seen. The paddock at the back of the Dalesman’s Daughter was packed with
a clammering, chattering multitude: animated groups of farmers; bevies
of solid rustics; sharp-faced townsmen; loud-voiced bookmakers; giggling
girls; amorous boys,--thrown together like toys in a sawdust bath;
whilst here and there, on the outskirts of the crowd, a lonely man and
wise-faced dog, come from afar to wrest his proud title from the best
sheep-dog in the North.

At the back of the enclosure was drawn up a formidable array of carts
and carriages, varying as much in quality and character as did their
owners. There was the squire’s landau rubbing axle-boxes with Jem
Burton’s modest moke-cart; and there Viscount Birdsaye’s flaring
barouche side by side with the red-wheeled wagon of Kenmuir.

In the latter, Maggie, sad and sweet in her simple summer garb, leant
over to talk to Lady Eleanour; while golden-haired wee Anne, delighted
with the surging crowd around, trotted about the wagon, waving to her
friends, and shouting from very joyousness.

Thick as flies clustered that motley assembly on the north bank of the
Silver Lea. While on the other side the stream was a little group of
judges, inspecting the course.

The line laid out ran thus: the sheep must first be found in the big
enclosure to the right of the starting flag; then up the slope and away
from the spectators; around a flag and obliquely down the hill again;
through a gap in the wall; along the hillside, parrallel to the Silver
Lea; abruptly to the left through a pair of flags--the trickiest turn of
them all; then down the slope to the pen, which was set up close to the
bridge over the stream.

The proceedings began with the Local Stakes, won by Rob Saunderson’s
veteran, Shep. There followed the Open Juveniles, carried off by Ned
Hoppin’s young dog. It was late in the afternoon when, at length, the
great event of the meeting was reached.

In the enclosure behind the Dalesman’s Daughter the clamor of the crowd
increased tenfold, and the yells of the bookmakers were redoubled.

“Walk up, gen’lemen, walk up! the ole firm! Rasper? Yessir--twenty to
one bar two! Twenty to one bar two! Bob? What price, Bob? Even money,
sir--no, not a penny longer, couldn’t do it! Red Wull? ‘oo says Red
Wull?”

On the far side the stream is clustered about the starting flag the
finest array of sheep-dogs ever seen together.

“I’ve never seen such a field, and I’ve seen fifty,” is Parson Leggy’s
verdict.

There, beside the tall form of his master, stands Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir,
the observed of all. His silvery brush fans the air, and he holds his
dark head high as he scans his challengers, proudly conscious that
to-day will make or mar his fame. Below him, the mean-looking,
smooth-coated black dog is the unbeaten Pip, winner of the renowned
Cambrian Stakes at Llangollen--as many think the best of all the good
dogs that have come from sheep-dotted Wales. Beside him that handsome
sable collie, with the tremendous coat and slash of white on throat
and face, is the famous MacCallum More, fresh from his victory at the
Highland meeting. The cobby, brown dog, seeming of many breeds, is from
the land o’ the Tykes--Merry, on whom the Yorkshiremen are laying as
though they loved him. And Jess, the wiry black-and-tan, is the favorite
of the men of of the Derwent and Dove. Tupper’s big blue Rasper is
there; Londesley’s Lassie; and many more--too many to mention: big and
small, grand and mean, smooth and rough--and not a bad dog there.

And alone, his back to the others, stands a little bowed, conspicuous
figure--Adam M’Adam; while the great dog beside him, a hideous
incarnation of scowling defiance, is Red Wull, the Terror o’ the Border.

The Tailless Tyke had already run up his fighting colors. For MacCallum
More, going up to examine this forlorn great adversary, had conceived
for him a violent antipathy, and, straightway, had spun at him with
all the fury of the Highland cateran, who attacks first and explains
afterward. Red Wull, forthwith, had turned on him with savage, silent
gluttony; bob-tailed Rasper was racing up to join in the attack; and in
another second the three would have been locked inseparably--but just in
time M’Adam intervened. One of the judges came hurrying up.

“Mr. M’Adam,” he cried angrily, “if that brute of yours gets fighting
again, hang me if I don’t disqualify him! Only last year at the Trials
he killed the young Cossack dog.”

A dull flash of passion swept across M’Adam’s face. “Come here,
Wullie!” he called. “Gin yon Hielant tyke attacks ye agin, ye’re to be
disqualified.”

He was unheeded. The battle for the Cup had begun--little Pip leading
the dance.

On the opposite slope the babel had subsided now. Hucksters left their
wares, and bookmakers their stools, to watch the struggle. Every eye
was intent on the moving figures of man and dog and three sheep over the
stream.

One after one the competitors ran their course and penned their
sheep--there was no single failure. And all received their just meed of
applause, save only Adam M’Adam’s Red Wull.

Last of all, when Owd Bob trotted out to uphold his title, there went up
such a shout as made Maggie’s wan cheeks to blush with pleasure, and wee
Anne to scream right lustily.

His was an incomparable exhibition. Sheep should be humored rather than
hurried; coaxed, rather than coerced. And that sheep-dog has attained
the summit of his art who subdues his own personality and leads his
sheep in pretending to be led. Well might the bosoms of the Dalesmen
swell with pride as they watched their favorite at his work; well might
Tammas pull out that hackneyed phrase, “The brains of a mon and the way
of a woman”; well might the crowd bawl their enthusiasm, and Long Kirby
puff his cheeks and rattle the money in his trouser pockets.

But of this part it is enough to say that Pip, Owd Bob, and Red Wull
were selected to fight out the struggle afresh.

The course was altered and stiffened. On the far side the stream it
remained as before; up the slope; round a flag; down the hill again;
through the gap in the wall; along the hillside; down through the two
flags; turn; and to the stream again. But the pen was removed from its
former position, carried over the bridge, up the near slope, and the
hurdles put together at the very foot of the spectators.

The sheep had to be driven over the plank bridge, and the penning done
beneath the very nose of the crowd. A stiff course, if ever there was
one; and the time allowed, ten short minutes.

       *       *       *       *       *

The spectators hustled and elbowed in their endeavors to obtain a
good position. And well they might; for about to begin was the finest
exhibition of sheep-handling any man there was ever to behold.

       *       *       *       *       *

Evan Jones and Little Pip led off.

Those two, who had won on many a hard-fought field, worked together
as they had never worked before. Smooth and swift, like a yacht in
Southampton Water; round the flag, through the gap, they brought their
sheep. Down between the two flags--accomplishing right well that awkward
turn; and back to the bridge.

There they stopped: the sheep would not face that narrow way. Once,
twice, and again, they broke; and each time the gallant little Pip, his
tongue out and tail quivering, brought them back to the bridge-head.

At length one faced it; then another, and--it was too late. Time was up.
The judges signalled; and the Welshman called off his dog and withdrew.

Out of sight of mortal eye, in a dip of the ground, Evan Jones sat down
and took the small dark head between his knees--and you may be sure the
dog’s heart was heavy as the man’s. “We did our pest, Pip,” he cried
brokenly, “but we’re peat--the first time ever we’ve been!”

       *       *       *       *       *

No time to dally.

James Moore and Owd Bob were off on their last run.

No applause this time; not a voice was raised; anxious faces; twitching
fingers; the whole crowd tense as a stretched wire. A false turn, a
wilful sheep, a cantankerous judge, and the gray dog would be beat. And
not a man there but knew it.

Yet over the stream master and dog went about their business never
so quiet, never so collected; for all the world as though they were
rounding up a flock on the Muir Pike.

The old dog found his sheep in a twinkling and a wild, scared trio they
proved. Rounding the first flag, one bright-eyed wether made a dash
for the open. He was quick; but the gray dog was quicker: a splendid
recover, and a sound like a sob from the watchers on the hill.

Down the slope they came for the gap in the wall. A little below the
opening, James Moore took his stand to stop and turn them; while a
distance behind his sheep loitered Owd Bob, seeming to follow rather
than drive, yet watchful of every movement and anticipating it. On he
came, one eye on his master, the other on his sheep; never hurrying
them, never flurrying them, yet bringing them rapidly along.

No word was spoken; barely a gesture made; yet they worked, master and
dog, like one divided.

Through the gap, along the hill parallel to the spectators, playing into
one another’s hands like men at polo.

A wide sweep for the turn at the flags, and the sheep wheeled as though
at the word of command, dropped through them, and travelled rapidly for
the bridge.

“Steady!” whispered the crowd.

“Steady, man!” muttered Parson Leggy.

“Hold ‘em, for God’s sake!” croaked Kirby huskily. “D--n! I knew it! I
saw it coming!”

The pace down the hill had grown quicker--too quick. Close on the bridge
the three sheep made an effort to break. A dash--and two were checked;
but the third went away like the wind, and after him Owd Bob, a gray
streak against the green.

Tammas was cursing silently; Kirby was white to the lips; and in the
stillness you could plainly hear the Dalesmen’s sobbing breath, as it
fluttered in their throats.

“Gallop! they say he’s old and slow!” muttered the Parson. “Dash! Look
at that!” For the gray dog, racing like the Nor’easter over the sea, had
already retrieved the fugitive.

Man and dog were coaxing the three a step at a time toward the bridge.

One ventured--the others followed.

In the middle the leader stopped and tried to turn--and time was flying,
flying, and the penning alone must take minutes. Many a man’s hand was
at his watch, but no one could take his eyes off the group below him to
look.

“We’re beat! I’ve won bet, Tammas!” groaned Sam’l. (The two had a
long-standing wager on the matter.) “I allus knoo hoo ‘twould be. I
allus told yo’ th’ owd tyke--”

Then breaking into a bellow, his honest face crimson with enthusiasm:
“Coom on, Master! Good for yo’, Owd Un! Yon’s the style!”

For the gray dog had leapt on the back of the hindmost sheep; it had
surged forward against the next, and they were over, and making up the
slope amidst a thunder of applause.

At the pen it was a sight to see shepherd and dog working together.
The Master, his face stern and a little whiter than its wont, casting
forward with both hands, herding the sheep in; the gray dog, his eyes
big and bright, dropping to hand; crawling and creeping, closer and
closer.

“They’re in!--Nay--Ay--dang me! Stop ‘er! Good, Owd Un! Ah-h-h, they’re
in!” And the last sheep reluctantly passed through--on the stroke of
time.

A roar went up from the crowd; Maggie’s white face turned pink; and
the Dalesmen mopped their wet brows. The mob surged forward, but the
stewards held them back.

“Back, please! Don’t encroach! M’Adam’s to come!”

From the far bank the little man watched the scene. His coat and cap
were off, and his hair gleamed white in the sun; his sleeves were rolled
up; and his face was twitching but set as he stood--ready.

The hubbub over the stream at length subsided. One of the judges nodded
to him.

“Noo, Wullie--noo or niver!--‘Scots wha hae’! “--and they were off.

“Back, gentlemen! back! He’s off--he’s coming! M’Adam’s coming!”

They might well shout and push; for the great dog was on to his sheep
before they knew it; and they went away with a rush, with him right on
their backs. Up the slope they swept and round the first flag, already
galloping. Down the hill for the gap, and M’Adam was flying ahead to
turn them. But they passed him like a hurricane, and Red Wull was in
front with a rush and turned them alone.

“M’Adam wins! Five to four M’Adam! I lay agin Owd Bob!” rang out a clear
voice in the silence.

Through the gap they rattled, ears back, feet twinkling like the wings
of driven grouse.

“He’s lost ‘em! They’ll break! They’re away!” was the cry.

Sam’l was half up the wheel of the Kenmuir wagon; every man was on his
toes; ladies were standing in their carriages; even Jim Mason’s face
flushed with momentary excitement.

The sheep were tearing along the hillside, all together, like a white
scud. After them, galloping like a Waterloo winner, raced Red Wull. And
last of all, leaping over the ground like a demoniac, making not for the
two flags, but the plank-bridge, the white-haired figure of M’Adam.

“He’s beat! The Killer’s beat!” roared a strident voice.

“M’Adam wins! Five to four M’Adam! I lay agin Owd Bob!” rang out the
clear reply.

Red Wull was now racing parallel to the fugitives and above them. All
four were travelling at a terrific rate; while the two flags were barely
twenty yards in front, below the line of flight and almost parallel to
it. To effect the turn a change of direction must be made almost through
a right angle.

“He’s beat! he’s beat! M’Adam’s beat! Can’t make it nohow!” was the
roar.

From over the stream a yell--“Turn ‘em, Wullie!”

At the word the great dog swerved down on the flying three. They turned,
still at the gallop, like a troop of cavalry, and dropped, clean and
neat, between the flags; and down to the stream they rattled, passing
M’Adam on the way as though he was standing.

“Weel done, Wullie!” came the scream from the far bank; and from the
crowd went up an involuntary burst of applause.

“Ma word!

“Did yo’ see that?”

“By gob!”

It was a turn, indeed, of which the smartest team in the galloping
horse-gunners might well have been proud. A shade later, and they must
have overshot the mark; a shade sooner, and a miss.

“He’s not been two minutes so far. We’re beaten--don’t you think so,
Uncle Leggy?” asked Muriel Sylvester, looking up piteously into the
parson’s face.

“It’s not what I think, my dear; it’s what the judges think,” the parson
replied; and what he thought their verdict would be was plainly writ on
his face for all to read.

Right on to the centre of the bridge the leading sheep galloped
and--stopped abruptly.

Up above in the crowd there was utter silence; staring eyes; rigid
fingers. The sweat was dripping off Long Kirby’s face; and, at the
back, a green-coated bookmaker slipped his note-book in his pocket, and
glanced behind him. James Moore, standing in front of them all, was the
calmest there.

Red Wull was not to be denied. Like his forerunner he leapt on the back
of the hindmost sheep. But the red dog was heavy where the gray was
light. The sheep staggered, slipped, and fell.

Almost before it had touched the water, M’Adam, his face afire and eyes
flaming, was in the stream. In a second he had hold of the struggling
creature, and, with an almost superhuman effort, had half thrown, half
shoved it on to the bank.

Again a tribute of admiration, led by James Moore.

The little man scrambled, panting, on to the bank and raced after sheep
and dog. His face was white beneath the perspiration; his breath came in
quavering gasps; his trousers were wet and clinging to his legs; he was
trembling in every limb, and yet indomitable.

They were up to the pen, and the last wrestle began. The crowd, silent
and motionless, craned forward to watch the uncanny, white-haired little
man and the huge dog, working so close below them. M’Adam’s face was
white; his eyes staring, unnaturally bright; his bent body projected
forward; and he tapped with his stick on the ground like a blind man,
coaxing the sheep in. And the Tailless Tyke, his tongue out and flanks
heaving, crept and crawled and worked up to the opening, patient as he
had never been before.

They were in at last.

There was a lukewarm, half-hearted cheer; then silence.

Exhausted and trembling, the little man leant against the pen, one
hand on it; while Red Wull, his flanks still heaving, gently licked the
other. Quite close stood James Moore and the gray dog; above was the
black wall of people, utterly still; below, the judges comparing notes.
In the silence you could almost hear the panting of the crowd.

Then one of the judges went up to James Moore and shook him by the hand.

The gray dog had won. Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir had won the Shepherds’ Trophy
outright.

A second’s palpitating silence; a woman’s hysterical laugh--and
a deep-mouthed bellow rent the expectant air: shouts, screams,
hat-tossings, back-clappings blending in a din that made the
many-winding waters of the Silver Lea quiver and quiver again.

Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir had won the Shepherds’ Trophy outright.

Maggie’s face flushed a scarlet hue. Wee Anne flung fat arms toward
her triumphant Bob, and screamed with the best. Squire and parson, each
red-cheeked, were boisterously shaking hands. Long Kirby, who had not
prayed for thirty years, ejaculated with heartfelt earnestness, “Thank
God!” Sam’l Todd bellowed in Tammas’s ear, and almost slew him with his
mighty buffets. Among the Dalesmen some laughed like drunken men; some
cried like children; all joined in that roaring song of victory.

To little M ‘Adam, standing with his back to the crowd, that storm of
cheering came as the first announcement of defeat.

A wintry smile, like the sun over a March sea, crept across his face.

“We might a kent it, Wullie,” he muttered, soft and low. The tension
loosed, the battle lost, the little man almost broke down. There were
red dabs of color in his face; his eyes were big; his lips pitifully
quivering; he was near to sobbing.

An old man--utterly alone he had staked his all on a throw--and lost.

Lady Eleanour marked the forlorn little figure, standing solitary on the
fringe of the uproarious mob. She noticed the expression on his face;
and her tender heart went out to the lone man in his defeat.

She went up to him and laid a hand upon his arm.

“Mr. M’Adam,” she said timidly, “won’t you come and sit down in the
tent? You look _so_ tired! I can find you a corner where no one shall
disturb you.”

The little man wrenched roughly away. The unexpected kindness, coming
at that moment, was almost too much for him. A few paces off he turned
again.

“It’s reel kind o’ yer ladyship,” he said huskily; and tottered away to
be alone with Red Wull.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile the victors stood like rocks in the tideway. About them surged
a continually changing throng, shaking the man’s hand, patting the dog.

Maggie had carried wee Anne to tender her congratulations; Long Kirby
had come; Tammas, Saunderson, Hoppin, Tupper, Londesley--all but Jim
Mason; and now, elbowing through the press, came squire and parson.

“Well done, James! well done, indeed! Knew you’d win! told you so eh,
eh!” Then facetiously to Owd Bob: “Knew you would, Robert, old man!
Ought to Robert the Dev--musn’t be a naughty boy--eh, eh!”

“The first time ever the Dale Cup’s been won outright!” said the Parson,
“and I daresay it never will again. And I think Kenmuir’s the very
fittest place for its final home, and a Gray Dog of Kenmuir for its
winner.”

“Oh, by the by!” burst in the squire. “I’ve fixed the Manor dinner for
to-day fortnight, James. Tell Saunderson and Tupper, will you? Want all
the tenants there.” He disappeared into the crowd, but in a minute had
fought his way back. “I’d forgotten something!” he shouted. “Tell your
Maggie perhaps you’ll have news for her after it eh! eh!” and he was
gone again.

Last of all, James Moore was aware of a white, blotchy, grinning face at
his elbow.

“I maun congratulate ye, Mr. Moore. Ye’ve beat us--you and the
gentlemen--judges.”

“‘Twas a close thing, M’Adam,” the other answered. “An’ yo’ made a gran’
fight. In ma life I niver saw a finer turn than yours by the two flags
yonder. I hope yo’ bear no malice.”

“Malice! Me? Is it likely? Na, na. ‘Do onto ivery man as he does onto
you--and somethin’ over,’ that’s my motter. I owe ye mony a good turn,
which I’ll pay ye yet. Na, na; there’s nae good fechtin’ agin fate--and
the judges. Weel, I wush you well o’ yer victory. Aiblins’ twill be oor
turn next.”

Then a rush, headed by Sam’l, roughly hustled the one away and bore the
other off on its shoulders in boisterous triumph.

       *       *       *       *       *

In giving the Cup away, Lady Eleanour made a prettier speech than ever.
Yet all the while she was haunted by a white, miserable face; and all
the while she was conscious of two black moving dots in the Murk Muir
Pass opposite her--solitary, desolate, a contrast to the huzzaing crowd
around.

       *       *       *       *       *

That is how the champion challenge Dale Cup, the world-known Shepherds’
Trophy, came to wander no more; won outright by the last of the Gray
Dogs of Kenmuir--Owd Bob.

Why he was the last of the Gray Dogs is now to be told.



PART VI THE BLACK KILLER



Chapter XXVI RED-HANDED


THE SUN was hiding behind the Pike. Over the lowlands the feathery
breath of night hovered still. And the hillside was shivering in the
chillness of dawn.

Down on the silvery sward beside the Stony Bottom there lay the ruffled
body of a dead sheep. All about the victim the dewy ground was dark and
patchy like dishevelled velvet; bracken trampled down; stones
displaced as though by straggling feet; and the whole spotted with the
all-pervading red.

A score yards up the hill, in a writhing confusion of red and gray, two
dogs at death-grips. While yet higher, a pack of wild-eyed hill-sheep
watched, fascinated, the bloody drama.

The fight raged. Red and gray, blood-spattered, murderous-eyed; the
crimson froth dripping from their jaws; now rearing high with arching
crests and wrestling paws; now rolling over in tumbling, tossing,
worrying disorder--the two fought out their blood-feud.

Above, the close-packed flock huddled and stamped, ever edging nearer
to watch the issue. Just so must the women of Rome have craned round the
arenas to see two men striving in death-struggle.

The first cold flicker of dawn stole across the green. The red eye of
the morning peered aghast over the shoulder of the Pike. And from the
sleeping dale there arose the yodling of a man driving his cattle home.

Day was upon them.

       *       *       *       *       *

James Moore was waked by a little whimpering cry beneath his window.
He leapt out of bed and rushed to look; for well he knew ‘twas not for
nothing that the old dog was calling.

“Lord o’ mercy! whativer’s come to yo’, Owd Un?” he cried in anguish.
And, indeed, his favorite, war-daubed almost past recognition, presented
a pitiful spectacle.

In a moment the Master was downstairs and out, examining him.

“Poor old lad, yo’ have caught it this time!” he cried. There was a
ragged tear on the dog’s cheek; a deep gash in his throat from which the
blood still welled, staining the white escutcheon on his chest; while
head and neck were clotted with the red.

Hastily the Master summoned Maggie. After her, Andrew came hurrying
down. And a little later a tiny, night-clad, naked-footed figure
appeared in the door, wide-eyed, and then fled, screaming.

They doctored the old warrior on the table in the kitchen. Maggie
tenderly washed his wounds, and dressed them with gentle, pitying
fingers; and he stood all the while grateful yet fidgeting, looking up
into his master’s face as if imploring to be gone.

“He mun a had a rare tussle wi’ some one--eh, dad?” said the girl, as
she worked.

“Ay; and wi’ whom? ‘Twasn’t for nowt he got fightin’, I war’nt. Nay;
he’s a tale to tell, has The Owd Un, and--A h-h-h! I thowt as much. Look
‘ee!” For bathing the bloody jaws, he had come upon a cluster of tawny
red hair, hiding in the corners of the lips.

The secret was out. Those few hairs told their own accusing tale. To but
one creature in the Daleland could they belong--“Th’ Tailless Tyke.”

“He mun a bin trespassin’!” cried Andrew.

“Ay, and up to some o’ his bloody work, I’ll lay my life,” the Master
answered. “But Th’ Owd Un shall show us.”

The old dog’s hurts proved less severe than had at first seemed
possible. His good gray coat, forest-thick about his throat, had never
served him in such good stead. And at length, the wounds washed and sewn
up, he jumped down all in a hurry from the table and made for the door.

“Noo, owd lad, yo’ may show us,” said the Master, and, with Andrew,
hurried after him down the hill, along the stream, and over Langholm
How. And as they neared the Stony Bottom, the sheep, herding in groups,
raised frightened heads to stare.

Of a sudden a cloud of poisonous flies rose, buzzing, up before them;
and there in a dimple of the ground lay a murdered sheep. Deserted by
its comrades, the glazed eyes staring helplessly upward, the throat
horribly worried, it slept its last sleep.

The matter was plain to see. At last the Black Killer had visited
Kenmuir.

“I guessed as much,” said the Master, standing over the mangled body.
“Well, it’s the worst night’s work ever the Killer done. I reck’n Th’
Owd Un come on him while he was at it; and then they fought. And, ma
word! it munn ha’ bin a fight too.” For all around were traces of that
terrible struggle: the earth torn up and tossed, bracken uprooted, and
throughout little dabs of wool and tufts of tawny hair, mingling with
dark-stained iron-gray wisps.

James Moore walked slowly over the battlefield, stooping down as though
he were gleaning. And gleaning he was.

A long time he bent so, and at length raised himself.

“The Killer has killed his last,” he muttered; “Red Wull has run his
course.” Then, turning to Andrew: “Run yo’ home, lad, and fetch the men
to carry yon away,” pointing to the carcass, “And Bob, lad, yo ‘ye done
your work for to-day, and right well too; go yo’ home wi’ him. I’m off
to see to this!”

He turned and crossed the Stony Bottom. His face was set like a rock.
At length the proof was in his hand. Once and for all the hill-country
should be rid of its scourge.

As he stalked up the hill, a dark head appeared at his knee. Two big
grey eyes; half doubting, half penitent, wholly wistful, looked up at
him, and a silvery brush signalled a mute request.

“Eh, Owd Un, but yo’ should ha’ gone wi’ Andrew,” the Master said.
“Hooiver, as yo’ are here, come along.” And he strode away up the hill,
gaunt and menacing, with the gray dog at his heels.

As they approached the house, M’Adam was standing in the door, sucking
his eternal twig. James Moore eyed him closely as he came, but the sour
face framed in the door betrayed nothing. Sarcasm, surprise, challenge,
were all writ there, plain to read; but no guilty consciousness of the
other’s errand, no storm of passion to hide a failing heart. If it was
acting it was splendidly done.

As man and dog passed through the gap in the hedge, the expression on
the little man’s face changed again. He started forward.

“James Moore, as I live!” he cried, and advanced with both hands
extended, as though welcoming a long-lost brother. “‘Deed and it’s a
weary while sin’ ye’ve honored ma puir hoose.” And, in fact, it was nigh
twenty years. “I tak’ it gey kind in ye to look in on a lonely auld man.
Come ben and let’s ha’ a crack. James Moore kens weel hoo welcome he aye
is in ma bit biggin’.”

The Master ignored the greeting.

“One o’ ma sheep been killed back o’ t’ Dyke,” he announced shortly,
jerking his thumb over his shoulder.

“The Killer?”

“The Killer.”

The cordiality beaming in every wrinkle of the little man’s face was
absorbed in a wondering interest; and that again gave place to sorrowful
sympathy.

“Dear, dear! it’s come to that, has it--at last?” he said gently, and
his eyes wandered to the gray dog and dwelt mournfully upon him. “Man,
I’m sorry--I canna tell ye I’m surprised. Masel’, I kent it all alang.
But gin Adam M’Adam had tell’t ye, no ha’ believed him. Weel, weel, he’s
lived his life, gin ony dog iver did; and noo he maun gang where
he’s sent a many before him. Puir mon! puir tyke!” He heaved a sigh,
profoundly melancholy, tenderly sympathetic. Then, brightening up a
little: “Ye’ll ha’ come for the gun?”

James Moore listened to this harangue at first puzzled. Then he caught
the other’s meaning, and his eyes flashed.

“Ye fool, M’Adam! did ye hear iver tell o’ a sheep-dog worryin’ his
master’s sheep?”

The little man was smiling and suave again now, rubbing his hands softly
together.

“Ye’re right, I never did. But your dog is not as ither dogs--‘There’s
none like him--none,’ I’ve heard ye say so yersel, mony a time. An’ I’m
wi’ ye. There’s none like him--for devilment.” His voice began to quiver
and his face to blaze. “It’s his cursed cunning that’s deceived ivery
one but me--whelp o’ Satan that he is!” He shouldered up to his tall
adversary. “If not him, wha else had done it?” he asked, looking, up
into the other’s face as if daring him to speak.

The Master’s shaggy eyebrows lowered. He towered above the other like
the Muir Pike above its surrounding hills.

“Wha, ye ask?” he replied coldly, “and I answer you. Your Red Wull,
M’Adam, your Red Wull. It’s your Wull’s the Black Killer! It’s your
Wull’s bin the plague o’ the land these months past! It’s your Wull’s
killed ma sheep back o’yon!”

At that all the little man’s affected good-humor fled.

“Ye lee, mon! ye lee!” he cried in a dreadful scream, dancing up to his
antagonist. “I knoo hoo ‘twad be. I said so. I see what ye’re at. Ye’ve
found at last--blind that ye’ve been!--that it’s yer ain hell’s tyke
that’s the Killer; and noo ye think by yer leein’ impitations to throw
the blame on ma Wullie. Ye rob me o’ ma Cup, ye rob me o’ ma son, ye
wrang me in ilka thing; there’s but ae thing left me--Wullie. And noo
ye’re set on takin’ him awa’. But ye shall not--I’ll kill ye first!”

He was all a-shake, bobbing up and down like a stopper in a soda-water
bottle, and almost sobbing.

“Ha’ ye no wranged me enough wi’ oo that? Ye lang-leggit liar, wi’ yer
skulkin murderin’ tyke!” he cried. “Ye say it’s Wullie. Where’s yer
proof?”--and he snapped his fingers in the other’s face.

The Master was now as calm as his foe was passionate. “Where?” he
replied sternly; “why, there!” holding out his right hand. “Yon’s proof
enough to hang a hunner’d.” For lying in his broad palm was a little
bundle of that damning red hair.

“Where?”

“There!”

“Let’s see it!” The little man bent to look closer.

“There’s for yer proof!” he cried, and spat deliberately down into the
other’s naked palm. Then he stood back, facing his enemy in a manner to
have done credit to a nobler deed.

James Moore strode forward. It looked as if he was about to make an end
of his miserable adversary, so strongly was he moved. His chest heaved,
and the blue eyes blazed. But just as one had thought to see him
take his foe in the hollow of his hand and crush him, who should come
stalking round the corner of the house but the Tailless Tyke?

A droll spectacle he made, laughable even at that moment. He limped
sorely, his head and neck were swathed in bandages, and beneath their
ragged fringe the little eyes gleamed out fiery and bloodshot.

Round the corner he came, unaware of strangers; then straightway
recognizing his visitors, halted abruptly. His hackles ran up, each
individual hair stood on end till his whole body resembled a new-shorn
wheat-field; and a snarl, like a rusty brake shoved hard down escaped
from between his teeth. Then he trotted heavily forward, his head
sinking low and lower as he came.

And Owd Bob, eager to take up the gage of battle, advanced, glad and
gallant, to meet him. Daintily he picked his way across the yard, head
and tail erect, perfectly self-contained. Only the long gray hair
about his neck stood up like the ruff of a lady of the court of Queen
Elizabeth.

But the war-worn warriors were not to be allowed their will.

“Wullie, Wullie, wad ye!” cried the little man.

“Bob, lad, coom in!” called the other. Then he turned and looked down at
the man beside him, contempt flaunting in every feature.

“Well?” he said shortly.

M’Adam’s hands were opening and shutting; his face was quite white
beneath the tan; but he spoke calmly.

“I’ll tell ye the whole story, and it’s the truth,” he said slowly. “I
was up there the morn”--pointing to the window above--“and I see Wullie
crouchin’ down alangside the Stony Bottom. (Ye ken he has the run o’
ma land o’ neets, the same as your dog.) In a minnit I see anither dog
squatterin’ alang on your side the Bottom. He creeps up to the sheep on
th’ hillside, chases ‘em, and doons one. The sun was risen by then, and
I see the dog clear as I see you noo. It was that dog there--I swear
it!” His voice rose as he spoke, and he pointed an accusing finger at
Owd Bob.

“Noo, Wullie! thinks I. And afore ye could clap yer hands, Wullie was
over the Bottom and on to him as he gorged--the bloody-minded murderer!
They fought and fought--I could hear the roarin’ a’t where I stood. I
watched till I could watch nae langer, and, all in a sweat, I rin doon
the stairs and oot. When I got there, there was yer tyke makin’ fu’
split for Kenmuir, and Wullie comin’ up the hill to me. It’s God’s
truth, I’m tellin’ ye. Tak’ him hame, James Moore, and let his dinner be
an ounce o’ lead. ‘Twill be the best day’s work iver ye done.”

The little man must be lying--lying palpably. Yet he spoke with
an earnestness, a seeming belief in his own story, that might have
convinced one who knew him less well. But the Master only looked down on
him with a great scorn.

“It’s Monday to-day,” he said coldly. “I gie yo’ till Saturday. If yo’ve
not done your duty by then--and well you know what ‘tis--I shall come
do it for ye. Ony gate, I shall come and see. I’ll remind ye agin o’
Thursday--yo’ll be at the Manor dinner, I suppose. Noo I’ve warned yo’,
and you know best whether I’m in earnest or no. Bob, lad!”

He turned away, but turned again.

“I’m sorry for ye, but I’ve ma duty to do--so’ve you. Till Saturday I
shall breathe no word to ony soul o’ this business, so that if you see
good to put him oot o’ the way wi’oot bother, no one need iver know as
hoo Adam M’Adam’s Red Wull was the Black Killer.”

He turned away for the second time. But the little man sprang after him,
and clutched him by the arm.

“Look ye here, James Moore!” he cried in thick, shaky, horrible voice.
“Ye’re big, I’m sma’; ye’re strang, I’m weak; ye’ve ivery one to your
back, I’ve niver a one; you tell your story, and they’ll believe ye--for
you gae to church; I’ll tell mine, and they’ll think I lie--for I dinna.
But a word in your ear! If iver agin I catch ye on ma land, by--!”--he
swore a great oath--“I’ll no spare ye. You ken best if I’m in earnest or
no.” And his face was dreadful to see in its hideous determinedness.



Chapter XXVII FOR THE DEFENCE


THAT night a vague story was whispered In the Sylvester Arms. But
Tammas, on being interrogated, pursed his lips and said: “Nay, I’m sworn
to say nowt.” Which was the old man’s way of putting that he knew nowt.

       *       *       *       *       *

On Thursday morning, James Moore and Andrew came down arrayed in all
their best. It was the day of the squire’s annual dinner to his tenants.

The two, however, were not allowed to start upon their way until they
had undergone a critical inspection by Maggie; for the girl liked her
mankind to do honor to Kenmuir on these occasions. So she brushed
up Andrew, tied his scarf, saw his boots and hands were clean, and
titivated him generally till she had converted the ungainly hobbledehoy
into a thoroughly “likely young mon.”

And all the while she was thinking of that other boy for whom on such
gala days she had been wont to perform like offices. And her father,
marking the tears in her eyes, and mindful of the squire’s mysterious
hint, said gently:

“Cheer up, lass. Happen I’ll ha’ news for you the night!”

The girl nodded, and smiled wanly.

“Happen so, dad,” she said. But in her heart she doubted.

Nevertheless it was with a cheerful countenance that, a little later,
she stood in the door with wee Anne and Owd Bob and waved the travellers
Godspeed; while the golden-haired lassie, fiercely gripping the old
dog’s tail with one hand and her sister with the other, screamed them a
wordless farewell.

       *       *       *       *       *

The sun had reached its highest when the two wayfarers passed through
the gray portals of the Manor.

In the stately entrance hall, imposing with all the evidences of a long
and honorable line, were gathered now the many tenants throughout the
wide March Mere Estate. Weather-beaten, rent-paying sons of the soil;
most of them native-born, many of them like James Moore, whose fathers
had for generations owned and farmed the land they now leased at the
hands of the Sylvesters--there in the old hall they were assembled,
a mighty host. And apart from the others, standing as though in irony
beneath the frown of one of those steel-clad warriors who held the door,
was little M’Adam, puny always, paltry now, mocking his manhood.

The door at the far end of the hall opened, and the squire entered,
beaming on every one.

“Here you are--eh, eh! How are you all? Glad to see ye! Good-day, James!
Good-day, Saunderson! Good-day to you all! Bringin’ a friend with me eh,
eh!” and he stood aside to let by his agent, Parson Leggy, and last of
all, shy and blushing, a fair-haired young giant.

“If it bain’t David!” was the cry. “Eh, lad, we’s fain to see yo’! And
yo’m lookin’ stout, surely!” And they thronged about the boy, shaking
him by the hand, and asking him his story.

‘Twas but a simple tale. After his flight on the eventful night he had
gone south, drovering. He had written to Maggie, and been surprised and
hurt to receive no reply. In vain he had waited, and too proud to write
again, had remained ignorant of his father’s recovery, neither caring
nor daring to return. Then by mere chance, he had met the squire at the
York cattle-show; and that kind man, who knew his story, had eased his
fears and obtained from him a promise to return as soon as the term of
his engagement had expired. And there he was.

The Dalesmen gathered round the boy, listening to his tale, and in
return telling him the home news, and chaffing him about Maggie.

Of all the people present, only one seemed unmoved, and that was M’Adam.
When first David had entered he had started forward, a flush of color
warming his thin cheeks; but no one had noticed his emotion; and now,
back again beneath his armor, he watched the scene, a sour smile playing
about his lips.

“I think the lad might ha’ the grace to come and say he’s sorry for
‘temptin’ to murder me. Hooiver”--with a characteristic shrug--“I
suppose I’m onraisonable.”

Then the gong rang out its summons, and the squire led the way into the
great dining-hall. At the one end of the long table, heavy with all the
solid delicacies of such a feast, he took his seat with the Master of
Kenmuir upon his right. At the other end was Parson Leggy. While down
the sides the stalwart Dalesmen were arrayed, with M’Adam a little lost
figure in the centre.

At first they talked but little, awed like children: knives plied,
glasses tinkled, the carvers had all their work, only the tongues were
at rest. But the squire’s ringing laugh and the parson’s cheery tones
soon put them at their ease; and a babel of voices rose and waxed.

Of them all, only M’Adam sat silent. He talked to no man, and you may
be sure no one talked to him. His hand crept oftener to his glass than
plate, till the sallow face began to flush, and the dim eyes to grow
unnaturally bright.

Toward the end of the meal there was loud tapping on the table, calls
for silence, and men pushed back their chairs. The squire was on his
feet to make his annual speech.

He started by telling them how glad he was to see them there. He made
an allusion to Owd Bob and the Shepherds’ Trophy which was heartily
applauded. He touched on the Black Killer, and said he had a remedy
to propose: that Th’ Owd Un should be set upon the criminal’s track--a
suggestion which was received with enthusiasm, while M’Adam’s cackling
laugh could be heard high above the rest.

From that he dwelt upon the existing condition of agriculture, the
depression in which he attributed to the late Radical Government. He
said that now with the Conservatives in office, and a ministry composed
of “honorable men and gentlemen,” he felt convinced that things would
brighten. The Radicals’ one ambition was to set class against class,
landlord against tenant. Well, during the last five hundred years, the
Sylvesters had rarely been--he was sorry to have to confess it--good men
(laughter and dissent); but he never yet heard of the Sylvester--though
he shouldn’t say it--who was a bad landlord (loud applause).

This was a free country, and any tenant of his who was not content (a
voice, “‘Oo says we bain’t?”)--“thank you, thank you!”--well, there was
room for him outside. (Cheers.) He thanked God from the bottom of his
heart that, during the forty years he had been responsible for the
March Mere Estate, there had never been any friction between him and his
people (cheers), and he didn’t think there ever would be. (Loud cheers.)

“Thank you, thank you!” And his motto was, “Shun a Radical as you do the
devil!”--and he was very glad to see them all there--very glad; and he
wished to give them a toast, “The Queen! God bless her!” and--wait a
minute!--with her Majesty’s name to couple--he was sure that gracious
lady would wish it--that of “Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir!” Then he sat down
abruptly amid thundering applause.

The toasts duly honoured, James Moore, by prescriptive right as Master
of Kenmuir, rose to answer.

He began by saying that he spoke “as representing all the tenants,”--but
he was interrupted.

“Na,” came a shrill voice from half-way down the table. “Yell except me,
James Moore. I’d as lief be represented by Judas!”

There were cries of “Hold ye gab, little mon!” and the squire’s voice,
“That’ll do, Mr. M’Adam!”

The little man restrained his tongue, but his eyes gleamed like a
ferret’s; and the Master continued his speech.

He spoke briefly and to the point, in short phrases. And all the while
M’Adam kept up a low-voiced, running commentary. At length he could
control himself no longer. Half rising from his chair, he leant forward
with hot face and burning eyes, and cried: “Sit doon, James Moore! Hoo
daur ye stan’ there like an honest man, ye whitewashed sepulchre? Sit
doon, I say, or”--threateningly--“wad ye hae me come to ye?”

At that the Dalesmen laughed uproariously, and even the Master’s grim
face relaxed. But the squire’s voice rang out sharp and stern.

“Keep silence and sit down, Mr. M’Adam! D’you hear me, sir? If I have to
speak to you again it will be to order you to leave the room.”

The little man obeyed, sullen and vengeful, like a beaten cat.

The Master concluded his speech by calling on all present to give three
cheers for the squire, her ladyship, and the young ladies.

The call was responded to enthusiastically, every man standing. Just as
the noise was at its zenith, Lady Eleanour herself, with her two fair
daughters, glided into the gallery at the end of the hall; whereat the
cheering became deafening.

Slowly the clamor subsided. One by one the tenants sat down. At length
there was left standing only one solitary figure--M ‘Adam.

His face was set, and he gripped the chair in front of him with thin,
nervous hands.

“Mr. Sylvester,” he began in low yet clear voice, “ye said this is a
free country and we’re a’ free men. And that bein’ so, I’ll tak’ the
liberty, wi’ yer permission, to say a word. It’s maybe the last time
I’ll be wi’ ye, so I hope ye’ll listen to me.”

The Dalesmen looked surprised, and the squire uneasy. Nevertheless he
nodded assent.

The little man straightened himself. His face was tense as though
strung up to a high resolve. All the passion had fled from it, all
the bitterness was gone; and left behind was a strange, enobling
earnestness. Standing there in the silence of that great hall, with
every eye upon him, he looked like some prisoner at the bar about to
plead for his life.

“Gentlemen,” he began, “I’ve bin amang ye noo a score years, and I can
truly say there’s not a man in this room I can ca’ ‘Friend.’” He looked
along the ranks of upturned faces. “Ay, David, I see ye, and you, Mr.
Hornbut, and you, Mr. Sylvester--ilka one o’ you, and not one as’d back
me like a comrade gin a trouble came upon me.” There was no rebuke in
the grave little voice--it merely stated a hard fact.

“There’s I doot no one amang ye but has some one--friend or blood--wham
he can turn to when things are sair wi’ him. I’ve no one.

“‘I bear alane my lade o’ care’--alane wi’ Wullie, who stands to me,
blaw or snaw, rain or shine. And whiles I’m feared he’ll be took from
me.” He spoke this last half to himself, a grieved, puzzled expression
on his face, as though lately he had dreamed some ill dream.

“Forbye Wuilie, I’ve no friend on God’s earth. And, mind ye, a bad man
aften mak’s a good friend--but ye’ve never given me the chance. It’s a
sair thing that, gentlemen, to ha’ to fight the battle o’ life alane: no
one to pat ye on th’ back, no one to say ‘Weel done.’ It hardly gies
a man a chance. For gin he does try and yet fails, men never mind the
tryin’, they only mark the failin’.”

“I dinna blame ye. There’s somethin’ bred in me, it seems, as sets ivery
one agin me. It’s the same wi’ Wullie and the tykes--they’re doon on him
same as men are on me. I suppose we was made so. Sin’ I was a lad it’s
aye bin the same. From school days I’ve had ivery one agin me.”

“In ma life I’ve had three fiends. Ma mither--and she went; then ma
wife”--he gave a great swallow--“and she’s awa’; and I may say they’re
the only two human bein’s as ha’ lived on God’s earth in ma time that
iver tried to bear wi’ me;--and Wullie. A man’s mither--a man’s wife--a
man’s dog! it’s aften a’ he has in this warld; and the more he prizes
them the more like they are to be took from him.” The little earnest
voice shook, and the dim eyes puckered and filled.

“Sin’ I’ve bin amang ye--twenty-odd years--can any man here mind
speakin’ any word that wasna ill to me?” He paused; there was no reply.

“I’ll tell ye. All the time I’ve lived here I’ve had one kindly word
spoke to me, and that a fortnight gone, and not by a man then--by her
ladyship, God bless her!” He glanced up into the gallery. There was
no one visible there; but a curtain at one end shook as though it were
sobbing.

“Weel, I’m thinkin’ we’ll be gaein’ in a wee while noo, Wullie and me,
alane and thegither, as we’ve aye done. And it’s time we went. Ye’ve had
enough o’ us, and it’s no for me to blame ye. And when I’m gone what’ll
ye say o’ me? ‘He was a drunkard.’ I am. ‘He was a sinner.’ I am. ‘He
was ilka thing he shouldna be.’ I am. ‘We’re glad he’s gone.’ That’s
what ye’ll say o’ me. And it’s but ma deserts.”

The gentle, condemning voice ceased, and began again.

“That’s what I am. Gin things had been differ’, aiblins I’d ha’ bin
differ’. D’ye ken Robbie Burns? That’s a man I’ve read, and read, and
read. D’ye ken why I love him as some o’ you do yer Bibles? Because
there’s a humanity about him. A weak man hissel’, aye slippin’,
slippin’, slippin’, and tryin’ to haud up; sorrowin’ ae minute, sinnin’
the next; doin’ ill deeds and wishin’ ‘em undone--just a plain human
man, a sinner. And that’s why I’m thinkin he’s tender for us as is like
him. _He understood._ It’s what he wrote--after ain o’ his tumbles, I’m
thinkin’--that I was goin’ to tell ye:

     ‘Then gently scan yer brother man,
     Still gentler sister woman,
     Though they may gang a kennin’ wrang,
     To step aside is human’--

the doctrine o’ Charity. Gie him his chance, says Robbie, though he be
a sinner. Mony a mon’d be differ’, mony bad’d be gude, gin they had but
their chance. Gie ‘em their chance, says he; and I’m wi’ him. As ‘tis,
ye see me here--a bad man wi’ still a streak o’ good in him. Gin I’d had
ma chance, aiblins ‘twad be--a good man wi’ just a spice o’ the devil in
him. A’ the differ’ betune what is and what might ha’ bin.”



Chapter XXVIII THE DEVIL’S BOWL


HE sat down. In the great hall there was silence, save for a tiny sound
from the gallery like a sob suppressed.

The squire rose hurriedly and left the room. After him, one by one,
trailed the tenants. At length, two only remained--M’Adam, sitting
solitary with a long array of empty chairs on either hand; and, at the
far end of the table, Parson Leggy, stern, upright, motionless.

When the last man had left the room the parson rose, and with lips
tight-set strode across the silent hall.

“M’Adam,” he said rapidly and almost roughly, “I’ve listened to
what you’ve said, as I think we all have, with a sore heart. You hit
hard--but I think you were right. And if I’ve not done my duty by you as
I ought--and I fear I’ve not--it’s now my duty as God’s minister to be
the first to say I’m sorry.” And it was evident from his face what an
effort the words cost him.

The little man tilted back his chair, and raised his head.

It was the old M’Adam who looked up. The thin lips were curled; a grin
was crawling across the mocking face; and he wagged his head gently, as
he looked at the speaker through the slits of his half-closed eyes.

“Mr. Hornbut, I believe ye thocht me in earnest, ‘deed and I do!” He
leaned back in his chair and laughed softly. “Ye swallered it all
down like best butter. Dear, dear! to think o’ that!” Then, stretching
forward:

“Mr. Hornbut, I was playin’ wi’ ye.”

The parson’s face, as he listened, was ugly to watch. He shot out a hand
and grabbed the scoffer by his coat; then dropped it again and turned
abruptly away.

As he passed through the door a little sneering voice called after him:

“Mr. Hornbut, I ask ye hoo you, a minister o’ the Church of England,
can reconcile it to yer conscience to think--though it be but for a
minute--that there can be ony good in a man and him no churchgoer? Sir,
ye’re a heretic--not to say a heathen!” He sniggered to himself, and his
hand crept to a half-emptied wine decanter.

       *       *       *       *       *

An hour later, James Moore, his business with the squire completed,
passed through the hall on his way out. Its only occupant was now
M’Adam, and the Master walked straight up to his enemy.

“M’Adam,” he said gruffly, holding out a sinewy hand, “I’d like to
say--”

The little man knocked aside the token of friendship.

“Na, na. No cant, if ye please, James Moore. That’ll aiblins go doon
wi’ the parsons, but not wi’ me. I ken you and you ken me, and all the
whitewash i’ th’ warld’ll no deceive us.”

The Master turned away, and his face was hard as the nether millstone.
But the little man pursued him.

“I was nigh forgettin’,” he said. “I’ve a surprise for ye, James Moore.
But I hear it’s yer birthday on Sunday, and I’ll keep it till then--he!
he!”

“Ye’ll see me before Sunday, M’Adam,” the other answered. “On Saturday,
as I told yo’, I’m comin’ to see if yo’ve done yer duty.”

“Whether ye come, James Moore, is your business. Whether ye’ll iver go,
once there, I’ll mak’ mine. I’ve warned ye twice noo--” and the little
man laughed that harsh, cackling laugh of his.

At the door of the hall the Master met David. “Noo, lad, yo’re comin’
along wi’ Andrew and me,” he said; “Maggie’ll niver forgie us if we
dinna bring yo’ home wi’ us.”

“Thank you kindly, Mr. Moore,” the boy replied. “I’ve to see squire
first; and then yo’ may be sure I’ll be after you.”

The Master faltered a moment.

“David, ha’n yo’ spoke to yer father yet?” he asked in low voice. “Yo’
should, lad.”

The boy made a gesture of dissent.

“I canna,” he said petulantly.

“I would, lad,” the other advised. “An’ yo’ don’t yo’ may be sorry
after.”

As he turned away he heard the boy’s steps, dull and sodden, as he
crossed the hall; and then a thin, would-be cordial voice in the
emptiness:

“I declar’ if ‘tisna David! The return o’ the Prodeegal--he! he! So
ye’ve seen yer auld dad at last, and the last; the proper place, say
ye, for yen father--he! he! Eh, lad, but I’m blithe to see ye. D’ye mind
when we was last thegither? Ye was kneelin’ on ma chest: ‘Your time’s
come, dad,’ says you, and wangs me o’er the face--he! he! I mind it as
if ‘twas yesterday. Weel, weel, we’ll say nae mair about it. Boys will
be boys. Sons will be sons. Accidents will happen. And if at first ye
don’t succeed, why, try, try again--he! he!”

       *       *       *       *       *

Dusk was merging into darkness when the Master and Andrew reached the
Dalesman’s Daughter. It had been long dark when they emerged from the
cosy parlor of the inn and plunged out into the night.

As they crossed the Silver Lea and trudged over that familiar ground,
where a fortnight since had been fought out the battle of the Cup, the
wind fluttered past them in spasmodic gasps.

“There ‘s trouble in the wind,” said the Master.

“Ay,” answered his laconic son.

All day there had been no breath of air, and the sky dangerously blue.
But now a world of black was surging up from the horizon, smothering the
star-lit night; and small dark clouds, like puffs of smoke, detaching
themselves from the main body, were driving tempestuously forward--the
vanguard of the storm.

In the distance was a low rumbling like heavy tumbrils on the floor of
heaven. All about, the wind sounded hollow like a mighty scythe on corn.
The air was oppressed with a leaden blackness--no glimmer of light on
any hand; and as they began the ascent of the Pass they reached out
blind hands to feel along the rock-face.

A sea-fret, cool and wetting, fell. A few big rain-drops splashed
heavily down. The wind rose with a leap and roared past them up the
rocky track. And the water-gates of heaven were flung wide.

Wet and weary, they battled on; thinking sometimes of the cosy parlor
behind; sometimes of the home in front; wondering whether Maggie, in
flat contradiction of her father’s orders, would be up to welcome them;
or whether only Owd Bob would come out to meet them.

The wind volleyed past them like salvoes of artillery. The rain stormed
at them from above; spat at them from the rock-face; and leapt up at
them from their feet.

Once they halted for a moment, finding a miserable shelter in a crevice
of the rock.

“It’s a Black Killer’s night,” panted the Master. “I reck’n he’s oot.”

“Ay,” the boy gasped, “reck’n he is.” Up and up they climbed through the
blackness, blind and buffeted. The eternal thunder of the rain was all
about them; the clamor of the gale above; and far beneath, the roar of
angry waters.

Once, in a lull in the storm, the Master turned and looked back into the
blackness along the path they had come.

“Did ye hear onythin’?” he roared above the muffled soughing of the
wind.

“Nay!” Andrew shouted back.

“I thowt I heard a step!” the Master cried, peering down. But nothing
could he see.

Then the wind leaped to life again like a giant from his sleep, drowning
all sound with its hurricane voice; and they turned and bent to their
task again.

Nearing the summit, the Master turned once more.

“There it was again!” he called; but his words were swept away on the
storm; and they buckled to the struggle afresh.

Ever and anon the moon gleamed down through the riot of tossing sky.
Then they could see the wet wall above them, with the water tumbling
down its sheer face; and far below, in the roaring gutter of the Pass a
brown-stained torrent. Hardly, however, had they time to glance around
when a mass of cloud would hurry jealously up, and all again was
blackness and noise.

At length, nigh spent, they topped the last and steepest pitch of the
Pass, and emerged into the Devil’s Bowl. There, overcome with their
exertions, they flung themselves on to the soaking ground to draw
breath.

Behind them, the wind rushed with a sullen roar up the funnel of the
Pass. It screamed above them as though ten million devils were a-horse;
and blurted out on to the wild Marches beyond.

As they lay there, still panting, the moon gleamed down in momentary
graciousness. In front, through the lashing rain, they could discern the
hillocks that squat, hag-like, round the Devil’s Bowl; and lying in its
bosom, its white waters, usually so still, ploughed now into a thousand
furrows, the Lone Tarn.

The Master raised his head and craned forward at the ghostly scene. Of
a sudden he reared himself on to his arms, and stayed motionless awhile.
Then he dropped as though dead, forcing down Andrew with an iron hand.

“Lad, did’st see?” he whispered.

“Nay; what was’t?” the boy replied, roused by his father’s tone.

“There!”

But as the Master pointed forward, a blur of cloud intervened and all
was dark. Quickly it passed; and again the lantern of the night shone
down. And Andrew, looking with all his eyes, saw indeed.

There, in front, by the fretting waters of the Tarn, packed in a solid
phalanx, with every head turned in the same direction, was a flock of
sheep. They were motionless, all-intent, staring with horror-bulging
eyes. A column of steam rose from their bodies into the rain-pierced
air. Panting and palpitating, yet they stood with their backs to the
water, as though determined to sell their lives dearly. Beyond them,
not fifty yards away, crouched a humpbacked boulder, casting a long,
misshapen shadow in the moonlight. And beneath it were two black
objects, one still struggling feebly.

“The Killer!” gasped the boy, and, all ablaze with excitement, began
forging forward.

“Steady, lad, steady!” urged his father, dropping a restraining hand on
the boy’s shoulder.

Above them a huddle of clouds flung in furious rout across the night,
and the moon was veiled.

“Follow, lad!” ordered the Master, and began to crawl silently forward.
As stealthily Andrew pursued. And over the sodden ground they crept, one
behind the other, like two’ night-hawks on some foul errand.

On they crawled, lying prone during the blinks of moon, stealing forward
in the dark; till, at length, the swish of the rain on the waters of the
Tarn, and the sobbing of the flock in front, warned them they were near.

They skirted the trembling pack, passing so close as to brush against
the flanking sheep; and yet unnoticed, for the sheep were soul-absorbed
in the tragedy in front. Only, when the moon was in, Andrew could hear
them huddling and stamping in the darkness. And again, as it shone out,
fearfully they edged closer to watch the bloody play.

Along the Tarn edge the two crept. And still the gracious moon hid their
approach, and the drunken wind drowned with its revelry the sound of
their coming.

So they stole on, on hands and knees, with hearts aghast and fluttering
breath; until, of a sudden, in a lull of wind, they could hear, right
before them, the smack and slobber of bloody lips, chewing their bloody
meal.

“Say thy prayers, Red Wull. Thy last minute’s come!” muttered the
Master, rising to his knees. Then, in Andrew’s ear: “When I rush, lad,
follow!” For he thought, when the moon rose, to jump in on the great
dog, and, surprising him as he lay gorged and unsuspicious, to deal him
one terrible swashing blow, and end forever the lawless doings of the
Tailless Tyke.

The moon flung off its veil of cloud. White and cold, it stared down
into the Devil’s Bowl; on murderer and murdered.

Within a hand’s cast of the avengers of blood humped the black boulder.
On the border of its shadow lay a dead sheep; and standing beside the
body, his coat all ruffled by the hand of the storm--Owd Bob--Owd Bob o’
Kenmuir.

Then the light went in, and darkness covered the land.



Chapter XXIX THE DEVIL’S BOWL


IT was Owd Bob. There could be no mistaking. In the wide world there
was but one Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir. The silver moon gleamed down on the dark
head and rough gray coat, and lit the white escutcheon on his chest.

And in the darkness James Moore was lying with his face pressed downward
that he might not see.

Once he raised himself on his arms; his eyes were shut and face
uplifted, like a blind man praying. He passed a weary hand across his
brow; his head dropped again; and he moaned and moaned like a man in
everlasting pain.

Then the darkness lifted a moment, and he stole a furtive glance, like a
murderer’s at the gallows-tree, at the scene in front.

It was no dream; clear and cruel in the moonlight the humpbacked
boulder; the dead sheep; and that gray figure, beautiful, motionless,
damned for all eternity.

The Master turned his face and looked at Andrew, a dumb, pitiful
entreaty in his eyes; but in the boy’s white, horror-stricken
countenance was no comfort. Then his head lolled down again, and the
strong man was whimpering.

“He! he! he! ‘Scuse ma laffin’, Mr. Moore--he! he! he!”

A little man, all wet and shrunk, sat hunching on a mound above them,
rocking his shrivelled form to and fro in the agony of his merriment.

“Ye raskil--he! he! Ye rogue--he! he!” and he shook his fist waggishly
at the unconscious gray dog. “I owe ye anither grudge for this--ye’ve
anteecipated me”--and he leant back and shook this way and that in
convulsive mirth.

The man below him rose heavily to his feet, and tumbled toward the
mocker, his great figure swaying from side to side as though in blind
delirium, moaning still as he went. And there was that on his face which
no man can mistake. Boy that he was, Andrew knew it.

“Feyther! feyther! do’ee not!” he pleaded, running after his father and
laying impotent hands on him.

But the strong man shook him off like a fly, and rolled on, swaying and
groaning, with that awful expression plain to see in the moonlight.

In front the little man squatted in the rain, bowed double still; and
took no thought to flee.

“Come on, James Moore! Come on!” he laughed, malignant joy in his voice;
and something gleamed bright in his right hand, and was hid again. “I’ve
bin waitin’ this a weary while noo. Come on!”

Then had there been done something worse than sheep-murder in the
dreadful lonesomeness of the Devil’s Bowl upon that night; but of
a sudden, there sounded the splash of a man’s foot, falling heavily
behind; a hand like a falling tree smote the Master on the shoulder; and
a voice roared above the noise of the storm:

“Mr. Moore! Look, man! look!”

The Master tried to shake off that detaining grasp; but it pinned him
where he was, immovable.

“Look, I tell yo’!” cried that great voice again.

A hand pushed past him and pointed; and sullenly he turned, ignoring the
figure at his side, and looked.

The wind had dropped suddenly as it had risen; the little man on the
mound had ceased to chuckle; Andrew’s sobs were hushed; and in the
background the huddled flock edged closer. The world hung balanced on
the pinpoint of the moment. Every eye was in the one direction.

With dull, uncomprehending gaze James Moore stared as bidden. There was
the gray dog naked in the moonlight, heedless still of any witnesses;
there the murdered sheep, lying within and without that distorted shade;
and there the humpbacked boulder.

He stared into the shadow, and still stared.

Then he started as though struck. The shadow of the boulder had moved!

Motionless, with head shot forward and bulging eyes, he gazed.

Ay, ay, ay; he was sure of it--a huge dim outline as of a lion
_couchant_, in the very thickest of the blackness.

At that he was seized with such a palsy of trembling that he must have
fallen but for the strong arm about his waist.

Clearer every moment grew that crouching figure; till at length they
plainly could discern the line of arching loins, the crest, thick as a
stallion’s, the massive, wagging head. No mistake this time. There he
lay in the deepest black, gigantic, revelling in his horrid debauch--the
Black Killer!

And they watched him at his feast. Now he burrowed into the spongy
flesh; now turned to lap the dark pool which glittered in the moonlight
at his side like claret in a silver cup. Now lifting his head, he
snapped irritably at the rain-drops, and the moon caught his wicked,
rolling eye and the red shreds of flesh dripping from his jaw. And
again, raising his great muzzle as if about to howl, he let the
delicious nectar trickle down his throat and ravish his palate.

So he went on, all unsuspicious, wisely nodding in slow-mouthed
gluttony. And in the stillness, between the claps of wind, they could
hear the smacking of his lips.

While all the time the gray dog stood before him, motionless, as though
carved in stone.

At last, as the murderer rolled his great head from side to side, he saw
that still figure. At the sight he leaped back, dismayed. Then with a
deep-mouthed roar that shook the waters of the Tarn he was up and across
his victim with fangs bared, his coat standing erect in wet, rigid
furrows from topknot to tail.

So the two stood, face to face, with perhaps a yard of rain-pierced air
between them.

The wind hushed its sighing to listen. The moon stared down, white
and dumb. Away at the back the sheep edged closer. While save for the
everlasting thunder of the rain, there was utter stillness.

An age, it seemed, they waited so. Then a voice, clear yet low and far
away, like a bugle in a distant city, broke the silence.

“Eh, Wullie!” it said.

There was no anger in the tones, only an incomparable reproach; the
sound of the cracking of a man’s heart.

At the call the great dog leapt round, snarling in hideous passion. He
saw the small, familiar figure, clear-cut against the tumbling sky; and
for the only time in his life Red Wull was afraid.

His blood-foe was forgotten; the dead sheep was forgotten; everything
was sunk in the agony of that moment. He cowered upon the ground, and
a cry like that of a lost soul was wrung from him; it rose on the still
night air and floated, wailing, away; and the white waters of the Tarn
thrilled in cold pity; out of the lonely hollow; over the desolate
Marches; into the night.

On the mound above stood his master. The little man’s white hair was
bared to the night wind; the rain trickled down his face; and his hands
were folded behind his back. He stood there, looking down into the dell
below him, as a man may stand at the tomb of his lately buried wife. And
there was such an expression on his face as I cannot describe.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!” he cried at length; and his voice sounded weak
and far, like a distant memory.

At that, the huge brute came crawling toward him on his belly,
whimpering as he came, very pitiful in his distress. He knew his fate as
every sheep-dog knows it. That troubled him not. His pain, insufferable,
was that this, his friend and father, who had trusted him, should have
found him in his sin.

So he crept up to his master’s feet; and the little man never moved.

“Wullie--ma Wullie!” he said very gently. “They’ve aye bin agin me--and
noo you! A man’s mither--a man’s wife--a man’s dog! they’re all I’ve
iver had; and noo ain o’ they three has turned agin me! Indeed I am
alone!”

At that the great dog raised himself, and placing his forepaws on his
master’s chest tenderly, lest he should hurt him who was already hurt
past healing, stood towering above him; while the little man laid his
two colds hands on the dog’s shoulders.

So they stood, looking at one another, like a man and his love.

       *       *       *       *       *

At M’Adam’s word, Owd Bob looked up, and for the first time saw his
master.

He seemed in nowise startled, but trotted over to him. There was nothing
fearful in his carriage, no haunting blood-guiltiness in the true gray
eyes which never told a lie, which never, dog-like, failed to look you
in the face. Yet his tail was low, and, as he stopped at his master’s
feet, he was quivering. For he, too, knew, and was not unmoved.

For weeks he had tracked the Killer; for weeks he had followed him as he
crossed Kenmuir, bound on his bloody errands; yet always had lost him on
the Marches. Now, at last, he had run him to ground. Yet his heart went
out to his enemy in his distress.

“I thowt t’had been yo’, lad,” the Master whispered, his hand on the
dark head at his knee--“I thowt t’had bin yo’!”

       *       *       *       *       *

Rooted to the ground, the three watched the scene between M’Adam and his
Wull.

In the end the Master was whimpering; Andrew crying; and David turned
his back.

At length, silent, they moved away.

“Had I--should I go to him” asked David hoarsely, nodding toward his
father.

“Nay, nay, lad,” the Master replied. “Yon’s not a matter for a mon’s
friends.”

So they marched out of the Devil’s Bowl, and left those two alone
together.

       *       *       *       *       *

A little later, as they trampled along, James Moore heard little
pattering, staggering footsteps behind.

He stopped, and the other two went on.

“Man,” a voice whispered, and a face, white and pitiful, like a mother’s
pleading for her child, looked into his--“Man, ye’ll no tell them a’ I’d
no like ‘em to ken ‘twas ma Wullie. Think an ‘t had bin yer ain dog.”

“You may trust me!” the other answered thickly.

The little man stretched out a palsied hand.

“Gie us yer hand on’t. And G-God bless ye, James Moore!”

So these two shook hands in the moonlight, with none to witness it but
the God who made them.

And that is why the mystery of the Black Killer is yet unsolved in
the Daleland. Many have surmised; besides those three only one other
knows--knows now which of those two he saw upon a summer night was the
guilty, which the innocent. And Postie Jim tells no man.



Chapter XXX. THE TAILLESS TYKE AT BAY


ON the following morning there was a sheep-auction at the Dalesman’s
Daughter.

Early as many of the farmers arrived, there was one earlier. Tupper, the
first man to enter the sand-floored parlor, found M’Adam before him.

He was sitting a little forward in his chair; his thin hands rested on
his knees; and on his face was a gentle, dreamy expression such as no
man had ever seen there before. All the harsh wrinkles seemed to have
fled in the night; and the sour face, stamped deep with the bitterness
of life, was softened now, as if at length at peace.

“When I coom doon this mornin’,” said Teddy Bolstock in a whisper, “I
found ‘im sittin’ just so. And he’s nor moved nor spoke since.”

“Where’s th’ Terror, then?” asked Tupper, awed somehow into like hushed
tones.

“In t’ paddock at back,” Teddy answered, “marchin’ hoop and doon, hoop
and doon, for a’ the world like a sentry-soger. And so he was when I
looked oot o’ window when I wake.”

Then Londesley entered, and after him, Ned Hoppin, Rob Saunderson, Jim
Mason, and others, each with his dog. And each man, as he came in and
saw the little lone figure for once without its huge attendant genius,
put the same question; while the dogs sniffed about the little man, as
though suspecting treachery. And all the time M’Adam sat as though
he neither heard nor saw, lost in some sweet, sad dream; so quite, so
silent, that more than one thought he slept.

After the first glance, however, the farmers paid him little heed,
clustering round the publican at the farther end of the room to hear the
latest story of Owd Bob.

It appeared that a week previously, James Moore with a pack of sheep had
met the new Grammoch-town butcher at the Dalesmen’s Daughter. A bargain
concluded, the butcher started with the flock for home. As he had no
dog, the Master offered him Th’ Owd Un. “And he’ll pick me i’ th’ town
to-morrow,” said he.

Now the butcher was a stranger in the land. Of course he had heard of
Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir, yet it never struck him that this handsome gentleman
with the quiet, resolute manner, who handled sheep as he had never seen
them handled, was that hero--“the best sheep-dog in the North.”

Certain it is that by the time the flock was penned in the enclosure
behind the shop, he coveted the dog--ay, would even offer ten pounds for
him!

Forthwith the butcher locked him up in an outhouse--summit of indignity;
resolving to make his offer on the morrow.

When the morrow came he found no dog in the outhouse, and, worse, no
sheep in the enclosure. A sprung board showed the way of escape of the
one, and a displaced hurdle that of the other. And as he was making the
discovery, a gray dog and a flock of sheep, travelling along the road
toward the Dalesman’s Daughter, met the Master.

From the first, Owd Bob had mistrusted the man. The attempt to confine
him set the seal on his suspicions. His master’s sheep were not for such
a rogue; and he worked his own way out and took the sheep along with
him.

The story was told to a running chorus of--“Ma word! Good, Owd Un!--Ho!
ho! did he thot?”

Of them all, only M’Adam sat strangely silent.

Rob Saunderson, always glad to draw the little man, remarked it.

“And what d’yo’ think o’ that, Mr. M’Adam, for a wunnerfu’ story of a
wunnerfu’ tyke?” he asked.

“It’s a gude tale, a vera gude tale,” the little man answered dreamily.
“And James Moore didna invent it; he had it from the Christmas number
o’ the _Flock-keeper_ in saxty.” (On the following Sunday, old Rob, from
sheer curiosity, reached down from his shelf the specified number of the
paper. To his amazement he found the little man was right. There was the
story almost identically. None the less is it also true of Owd Bob o’
Kenmuir.)

“Ay, ay,” the little man continued, “and in a day or two James Moore’ll
ha’ anither tale to tell ye--a better tale, ye’ll think it--mair
laffable. And yet--ay---no---I’ll no believe it! I niver loved James
Moore, but I think, as Mr. Hornbut aince said, he’d rather die than lie.
Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir!” he continued in a whisper. “Up till the end I canna
shake him aff. Hafflins I think that where I’m gaein’ to there’ll be
gray dogs sneakin’ around me in the twilight. And they’re aye behind and
behind, and I canna, canna--”

Teddy Bolstock interrupted, lifting his hand for silence.

“D’yo’ hear thot?--Thunder!”

They listened; and from without came a gurgling, jarring roar, horrible
to hear.

“It’s comin’ nearer!”

“Nay, it’s goin’ away!”

“No thunder thot!”

“More like the Lea in flood. And yet--Eh, Mr. M’Adam, what is it?”

The little man had moved at last. He was on his feet, staring about him,
wild-eyed.

“Where’s yer dogs?” he almost screamed.

“Here’s ma--Nay, by thunder! but he’s not!” was the astonished cry.

In the interest of the story no man had noticed that his dog had risen
from his side; no one had noticed a file of shaggy figures creeping out
of the room.

“I tell ye it’s the tykes! I tell ye it’s the tykes! They’re on ma
Wullie--fifty to one they’re on him! My God! My God! And me not there!
Wullie, Wullie! “--in a scream--“I’m wi’ ye!”

At the same moment Bessie Boistock rushed in, white-faced.

“Hi! Feyther! Mr. Saunderson! all o’ you! T’tykes fightin’ mad! Hark!”

There was no time for that. Each man seized his stick and rushed for the
door; and M’Adam led them all.

A rare thing it was for M’Adam and Red Wull to be apart. So rare, that
others besides the men in that little tap-room noticed it.

Saunderson’s old Shep walked quietly to the back door of the house and
looked out.

There on the slope below him he saw what he sought, stalking up and
down, gaunt and grim, like a lion at feeding-time. And as the old dog
watched, his tail was gently swaying as though he were well pleased.

He walked back into the tap-room just as Teddy began his tale. Twice
he made the round of the room, silent-footed. From dog to dog he went,
stopping at each as though urging him on to some great enterprise. Then
he made for the door again, looking back to see if any followed.

One by one the others rose and trailed out after him: big blue Rasper,
Londesley’s Lassie, Ned Hoppin’s young dog; Grip and Grapple, the
publican’s bull-terriers; Jim Mason’s Gyp, foolish and flirting even
now; others there were; and last of all, waddling heavily in the rear,
that scarred Amazon, the Venus.

Out of the house they pattered, silent and unseen, with murder in their
hearts. At last they had found their enemy alone. And slowly, in a black
cloud, like the shadow of death, they dropped down the slope upon him.

And he saw them coming, knew their errand--as who should better than the
Terror of the Border?--and was glad. Death it might be, and such an
one as he would wish to die--at least distraction from that long-drawn,
haunting pain. And he smiled grimly as he looked at the approaching
crowd, and saw there was not one there but he had humbled in his time.

He ceased his restless pacing, and awaited them. His great head was high
as he scanned them contemptuously, daring them to come on.

And on they came, marching slow and silent like soldiers at a funeral:
young and old; bob-tailed and bull; terrier and collie; flocking like
vultures to the dead. And the Venus, heavy with years, rolled after them
on her bandy legs panting in her hurry lest she should be late. For had
she not the blood of her blood to avenge?

So they came about him, slow, certain, murderous, opening out to cut
him off on every side. There was no need. He never thought to move. Long
odds ‘twould be--crushingly heavy; yet he loved them for it, and was
trembling already with the glory of the coming fight.

They were up to him now; the sheep-dogs walking round him on their toes,
stiff and short like cats on coals; their hacks a little humped; heads
averted; yet eying him askance.

And he remained stock-still nor looked at them. His great chin was
cocked, and his muzzle wrinkled in a dreadful grin. As he stood there,
shivering a little, his eyes rolling back, his breath grating in his
throat to set every bristle on end, he looked a devil indeed.

The Venus ranged alongside him. No preliminary stage for her; she never
walked where she could stand, or stood where she could lie. But stand
she must now, breathing hard through her nose, never taking her eyes off
that pad she had marked for her own. Close beside her were crop-eared
Grip and Grapple, looking up at the line above them where hairy neck and
shoulder joined. Behind was big Rasper, and close to him Lassie. Of the
others, each had marked his place, each taken up his post.

Last of all, old Shep took his stand full in front of his enemy, their
shoulders almost rubbing, head past head.

So the two stood a moment, as though they were whispering; each
diabolical, each rolling back his eyes to watch the other. While from
the little mob there rose a snarling, bubbling snore, like some giant
wheezing in his sleep.

Then like lightning each struck. Rearing high, they wrestled with
striving paws and the expression of fiends incarnate. Down they went,
Shep underneath, and the great dog with a dozen of these wolves of hell
upon him. Rasper, devilish, was riding on his back; the Venus--well for
him!--had struck and missed; but Grip and Grapple had their hold; and
the others, like leaping demoniacs, were plunging into the whirlpool
vortex of the fight.

And there, where a fortnight before he had fought and lost the battle of
the Cup, Red Wull now battled for his life.

Long odds! But what cared he? The long-drawn agony of the night was
drowned in that glorious delirium. The hate of years came bubbling
forth. In that supreme moment he would avenge his wrongs. And he went in
to fight, revelling like a giant in the red lust of killing.

Long odds! Never before had he faced such a galaxy of foes. His one
chance lay in quickness: to prevent the swarming crew getting their hold
till at least he had diminished their numbers.

Then it was a sight to see the great brute, huge as a bull-calf, strong
as a bull, rolling over and over and up again, quick as a kitten;
leaping here, striking there; shaking himself free; swinging his
quarters; fighting with feet and body and teeth--every inch of him at
war. More than once he broke right through the mob; only to turn again
and face it. No flight for him; nor thought of it.

Up and down the slope the dark mass tossed, like some hulk the sport
of the waves. Black and white, sable and gray, worrying at that great
centre-piece. Up and down, roaming wide, leaving everywhere a trail of
red.

Gyp he had pinned and hurled over his shoulder. Grip followed; he shook
her till she rattled, then flung her afar; and she fell with a horrid
thud, not to rise. While Grapple, the death to avenge, hung tighter. In
a scarlet, soaking patch of the ground lay Big Bell’s lurcher, doubled
up in a dreadful ball. And Hoppin’s young dog, who three hours before
had been the children’s tender playmate, now fiendish to look on,
dragged after the huddle up the hill. Back the mob rolled on her. When
it was passed, she lay quite still, grinning; a handful of tawny hair
and flesh in her dead mouth.

So they fought on. And ever and anon a great figure rose up from the
heaving inferno all around; rearing to his full height, his head ragged
and bleeding, the red foam dripping from his jaws. Thus he would appear
momentarily, like some dark rock amid a raging sea; and down he would go
again.

Silent now they fought, dumb and determined. Only you might have heard
the rend and rip of tearing flesh; a hoarse gurgle as some dog went
down; the panting of dry throats; and now and then a sob from that
central figure. For he was fighting for his life. The Terror of the
Border was at bay.

All who meant it were on him now. The Venus, blinded with blood, had her
hold at last; and never but once in a long life of battles had she let
go; Rasper, his breath coming in rattles, had him horribly by the loins;
while a dozen other devils with red eyes and wrinkled nostrils clung
still.

Long odds! And down he went, smothered beneath the weight of numbers,
yet struggled up again. His great head was torn and dripping; his eyes a
gleam of rolling red and white; the little tail stern and stiff like
the gallant stump of a flagstaff shot away. He was desperate, but
indomitable; and he sobbed as he fought doggedly on.

Long odds! It could not last. And down he went at length, silent
still--never a cry should they wring from him in his agony; the Venus
glued to that mangled pad; Rasper beneath him now; three at his throat;
two at his ears; a crowd on flanks and body.

The Terror of the Border was down at last!

       *       *       *       *       *

“Wullie, ma Wullie!” screamed M’Adam, bounding down the slope a crook’s
length in front of the rest. “Wullie! Wullie! to me!”

At the shrill cry the huddle below was convulsed. It heaved and swelled
and dragged to and fro, like the sea lashed into life by some dying
leviathan.

A gigantic figure, tawny and red, fought its way to the surface. A great
tossing head, bloody past recognition, flung out from the ruck. One
quick glance he shot from his ragged eyes at the little flying form in
front; then with a roar like a waterfall plunged toward it, shaking off
the bloody leeches as he went.

“Wullie! Wullie! I’m wi’ ye!” cried that little voice, now so near.

Through--through--through!--an incomparable effort and his last. They
hung to his throat, they clung to his muzzle, they were round and about
him. And down he went again with a sob and a little suffocating cry,
shooting up at his master one quick, beseeching glance as the sea of
blood closed over him--worrying, smothering, tearing, like foxhounds at
the kill.

They left the dead and pulled away the living. And it was no light task,
for the pack were mad for blood.

At the bottom of the wet mess of hair and red and flesh was old Shep,
stone-dead. And as Saunderson pulled the body out, his face was working;
for no man can lose in a crack the friend of a dozen years, and remain
unmoved.

The Venus lay there, her teeth clenched still in death; smiling that her
vengeance was achieved. Big Rasper, blue no longer, was gasping out his
life. Two more came crawling out to find a quiet spot where they might
lay them down to die. Before the night had fallen another had gone to
his account. While not a dog who fought upon that day but carried the
scars of it with him to his grave.

The Terror o’ th’ Border, terrible in his life, like Samson, was yet
more terrible in his dying.

       *       *       *       *       *

Down at the bottom lay that which once had been Adam M’Adam’s Red Wull.

At the sight the little man neither raved nor swore: it was past that
for him. He sat down, heedless of the soaking ground, and took the
mangled head in his lap very tenderly.

“They’ve done ye at last, Wullie--they’ve done ye at last,” he said
quietly; unalterably convinced that the attack had been organized while
he was detained in the tap-room.

On hearing the loved little voice, the dog gave one weary wag of his
stump-tail. And with that the Tailless Tyke, Adam M’Adam’s Red Wull, the
Black Killer, went to his long home.

       *       *       *       *       *

One by one the Dalesmen took away their dead, and the little man was
left alone with the body of his last friend.

Dry-eyed he sat there, nursing the dead dog’s head; hour after
hour--alone--crooning to himself:

     “‘Monie a sair daurk we twa hae wrought,
     An’ wi’ the weary warl’ fought!
     An’  mony an anxious day I thought
     We wad be beat.’

An’ noo we are, Wullie--noo we are!”

So he went on, repeating the lines over and over again, always with the
same sad termination.

“A man’s mither--a man’s wife--a man’s dog! They three are a’ little
M’Adam iver had to back him! D’ye mind the auld mither, Wullie? And her,
‘Niver be down-hearted, Adam; ye’ve aye got yer mither,’ And ae day I
had not. And Flora, Wullie (ye remember Flora, Wullie? Na, na; ye’d
not) wi’ her laffin’ daffin’ manner, cryin’ to one: ‘Adam, ye say ye’re
alane. But ye’ve me--is that no enough for ony man?’ And God kens
it was--while it lasted!” He broke down and sobbed a while. “And you
Wullie--and you! the only man friend iver I had!” He sought the dog’s
bloody paw with his right hand.

     “‘An’ here’s a hand, my trusty fier,
     An gie’s a hand o’ thine;
     An’  we’ll tak’ a right guid willie-waught,
     For auld lang syne.’”

       *       *       *       *       *

He sat there, muttering, and stroking the poor head upon his lap,
bending over it, like a mother over a sick child.

“They’ve done ye at last, lad--done ye sair. And noo I’m thinkin’
they’ll no rest content till I’m gone. And oh, Wullie!”--he bent down
and whispered--“I dreamed sic an awfu’ thing--that ma Wullie--but there!
‘twas but a dream.”

So he sat on, crooning to the dead dog; and no man approached him. Only
Bessie of the inn watched the little lone figure from afar.

It was long past noon when at length he rose, laying the dog’s head
reverently down, and tottered away toward that bridge which once the
dead thing on the slope had held against a thousand.

He crossed it and turned; there was a look upon his face, half hopeful,
half fearful, very piteous to see.

“Wullie, Wullie, to me!” he cried; only the accents, formerly so fiery,
were now weak as a dying man’s.

A while he waited in vain.

“Are ye no comin’, Wullie?” he asked at length in quavering tones.
“Ye’ve not used to leave me.”

He walked away a pace, then turned again and whistled that shrill, sharp
call, only now it sounded like a broken echo of itself.

“Come to me, Wullie!” he implored, very pitifully. “‘Tis the first time
iver I kent ye not come and me whistlin’. What ails ye, lad?”

He recrossed the bridge, walking blindly like a sobbing child; and yet
dry-eyed.

Over the dead body he stooped.

“What ails ye, Wullie?” he asked again. “Will you, too, leave me?”

Then Bessie, watching fearfully, saw him bend, sling the great body on
his back, and stagger away.

Limp and hideous, the carcase hung down from the little man’s shoulders.
The huge head, with grim, wide eyes and lolling tongue, jolted and
swagged with the motion, seeming to grin a ghastly defiance at the world
it had left. And the last Bessie saw of them was that bloody, rolling
head, with the puny legs staggering beneath their load, as the two
passed out of the world’s ken.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the Devil’s Bowl, next day, they found the pair: Adam M’Adam and his
Red Wull, face to face; dead, not divided; each, save for the other,
alone. The dog, his saturnine expression glazed and ghastly in the
fixedness of death, propped up against that humpbacked boulder beneath
which, a while before, the Black Killer had dreed his weird; and, close
by, his master lying on his back, his dim dead eyes staring up at the
heaven, one hand still clasping a crumpled photograph; the weary body
at rest at last, the mocking face--mocking no longer--alight with a
whole-souled, transfiguring happiness.



POSTSCRIPT


Adam M’Adam and his Red Wull lie buried together: one just within, the
other just without, the consecrated pale.

The only mourners at the funeral were David, James Moore, Maggie, and a
gray dog peering through the lych-gate.

During the service a carriage stopped at the churchyard, and a lady with
a stately figure and a gentle face stepped out and came across the grass
to pay a last tribute to the dead. And Lady Eleanour, as she joined
the little group about the grave, seemed to notice a more than usual
solemnity in the parson’s voice as he intoned: “Earth to earth--ashes
to ashes--dust to dust; in sure and certain hope of the Resurrection to
eternal life.”

       *       *       *       *       *

When you wander in the gray hill-country of the North, in the loneliest
corner of that lonely land you may chance upon a low farmhouse, lying in
the shadow of the Muir Pike.

Entering, a tall old man comes out to greet you--the Master of Kenmuir.
His shoulders are bent now; the hair that was so dark is frosted; but
the blue-gray eyes look you as proudly in the face as of yore.

And while the girl with the glory of yellow hair is preparing food for
you--they are hospitable to a fault, these Northerners--you will notice
on the mantelpiece, standing solitary, a massive silver cup, dented.

That is the world-known Shepherds’ Trophy, won outright, as the old man
will tell you, by Owd Bob, last and best of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.
The last because he is the best; because once, for a long-drawn unit of
time, James Moore had thought him to be the worst.

When at length you take your leave, the old man accompanies you to the
top of the slope to point you your way.

“Yo’ cross the stream; over Langholm How, yonder; past the Bottom; and
oop th’ hill on far side. Yo’ll come on th’ house o’ top. And happen
yo’ll meet Th’ Owd Un on the road. Good-day to you, sir, good-day.”

So you go as he has bidden you; across the stream, skirting the How,
over the gulf and up the hill again.

On the way, as the Master has foretold, you come upon an old gray dog,
trotting soberly along. Th’ Owd Un, indeed, seems to spend the evening
of his life going thus between Kenmuir and the Grange. The black muzzle
is almost white now; the gait, formerly so smooth and strong, is stiff
and slow; venerable, indeed, is he of whom men still talk as the best
sheep-dog in the North.

As he passes, he pauses to scan you. The noble head is high, and one
foot raised; and you look into two big gray eyes such as you have never
seen before--soft, a little dim, and infinitely sad.

That is Owd Bob o’ Kenmuir, of whom the tales are many as the flowers on
the May. With him dies the last of the immortal line of the Gray Dogs of
Kenmuir.

       *       *       *       *       *

You travel on up the bill, something pensive, and knock at the door of
the house on the top.

A woman, comely with the inevitable comeliness of motherhood, opens to
you. And nestling in her arms is a little boy with golden hair and happy
face, like one of Correggio’s cherubs.

You ask the child his name. He kicks and crows, and looks up at his
mother; and in the end lisps roguishly, as if it was the merriest joke
in all this merry world, “Adum Mataddum.”

       *       *       *       *       *





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Bob, Son of Battle" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.